Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'dominance'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Problems and Suggestions
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilders Seeking Sponsors's Physique Progress Galleries
  • Bodybuilders Seeking Sponsors's Guys Seeking Sponsors
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Social Media
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Supplements
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.

Blogs

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


AIM


MSN


Website URL


ICQ


Yahoo


Jabber


Skype


Location


What are your interests?


What are your stats?


What are you seeking?


What are your dream stats?


Favorite Stories


Favorite Bodybuilders


Got Any Fetishes?

Found 205 results

  1. This is my first story. It's going to have bite sized chapters and very regular updates (most likely daily). This is a m/m superhero romance. The first two chapters are mostly set up, but after that every chapter has plenty of sexy muscle and feats of strength, so please stick with it! Chapter 1 It began as all the best love stories do: with terrorism. The 24th of March 2013 is much like any other day. Hugo Chavez recently died, triggering what would go on to become an economic crisis in Venezuela, the UN security council has just slammed North Korea with harsh new sanctions, Justin Timberlake is topping the charts with ‘Mirrors’, protestors are waving signs outside Parliament, protesting about something, pigeons are shitting, rain is pouring, and I'm on my way to work. The newly opened Shard is difficult to miss. It towers over London’s skyline, jutting into the clouds like the lair of a comic book villain. I make my way inside, flashing my ID as I go. ‘Jake Langley’, it says in large capital letters, along with an employee number and my date of birth. I only show it as a courtesy - the security guards have all memorised my face by now. I sometimes wonder what they think of me. Am I ‘that cute, fresh faced little pastry chef with the dimples’ or do they just see me as a child straight out of college, coasting by on boyish looks, with no clue what he’s doing? I’d like to think it was the former. I’d like to. But I don’t. I wish I was the kind of guy who had the guts to ask. The kind who knows he's good enough, who knows he's not going to be rejected or shut down. But even if I wasn't gay, I will never be that kind of guy. It's not in my nature. I'm not assertive or domineering. I smile, wave, and make pastry. That's my nature. I slip by in this hyper masculine world by being too small for anyone to see as a threat. And for the most part, it works. The kitchens still shine like the day they were installed, which wasn't that long ago. Most kitchens are crowded, starkly lit places where you can barely move an inch without bumping into someone or knocking something over, but not this one. Natural light pours through the floor-to-ceiling windows, treating us to a view of London that millions of people would kill for. But I'm not here for the views. Okay, maybe a little bit. But mostly, I'm here to do my job. I find my little corner and start preparing for the day’s guests. It's a Sunday, so we're expecting a lot of traffic. There isn’t an overpaid banker in London who doesn’t salivate over the idea of lunch at the Shard. Russian oligarchs, Saudi oil barons, British royalty, Colombian drug lords - we serve them all. I don’t care who they are or what they do. It's none of my business. It sounds like a simple, boring job - making pastry. You’d be surprised at how much there is to it. There’s a reason they have pastry chefs – this is a difficult thing to get right. It's always come easily to me. I find something calming about rolling out a sheet of puff, spreading on the butter, folding it over, and rolling it out again. There's a rhythm to it. My movements soon become mechanical and I can feel myself floating away into a distant world where I'm someone interesting, somewhere interesting, doing something interesting. The kitchen hums around me as the first orders come in. Pans clink, hobs fizzle, water gurgles as it boils. I can barely hear the orders being barked over it all. But I'm not really paying attention. Boom. I can feel a wave of pressure pass through my feet, up to my head, and down again. Everything is shaking; the walls, the floor, the windows. Pots rattle above my head on their hooks. I turn to see the kitchen staff frozen, eyeing one another with pointed glares. I don't think I've ever seen this room so quiet. “What was that?” I hear one of them whisper, his voice carrying clear across the room. No one answers. Was it an earthquake? It couldn’t be. Earthquakes aren’t instantaneous, they're gradual. Then it comes again, much louder. BOOM. I don’t know if it's the ringing in my ears or the shaking beneath my feat, but I'm suddenly hunched over a table, flour covering my hands, gasping for breath. I don't know how long I spend there, trying to comprehend what's going on. It must be a minute or two, at least. My daze is broken as an alarm whirrs into life, high pitched and screaming. Red lights flash. All at once, the shock turns to chaos. BOOM. BOOM. BOOM. They're coming faster now, from all over the building. I can feel them in my bones. While others run for the doors, I huddled under my table. What the hell is going on? My eyes drift to the windows, where black smoke is billowing up past our floor, carrying dust and paper. Fuck. I watched 9/11 unfold on live TV and I was here when they locked down London during the 7/7 attacks. It's impossible to ignore the reality of what's going on. This is a terrorist attack. I can see dark shapes floating past outside, just beyond the smoke. Choppers. News choppers. When I had dreamed of appearing on TV, I was thinking more along the lines of Deal or No Deal, not this. Anything but this. I'm now alone in the kitchen. I don't know when that happened. I presume everyone else has fled. My gaze flickers to the open door as I try to decide what to do. Maybe if I run now, I could get out before the building collapses. Or maybe the lower floors are experiencing the worst of it, and I'm best waiting up here while the blaze is brought under control. Is there anything here I could turn into a parachute? No, I scold myself. That’s pointless and stupid. I’d never break through those windows anyway. Turning on my phone, I check the BBC. The first result is a live video of the Shard, burning in a dozen places. The news anchors are speaking but I can’t hear a word of it. I watch the screen in horror as the fire begins to creep outward from the explosion sites. One of them is pretty close to this kitchen. Placing my hands on the ground, I feel warmth. There’s a rumbling sensation. Something is crackling not far from our door. As fast as I can, I slam it shut, backing away with a hiss as the handle burns my skin, leaving it red and blotchy. Now there’s smoke trickling in through the vents and the air is getting hazy. Pulling a wet cloth over my mouth, I run around the kitchen and turn on all the taps and block all the drains. They overflow one by one, spilling out onto the floor until there’s a pool of water an inch deep. This won’t save me, but it might slow the spread. It’s getting seriously hot in here. I clutch my burned hands around the wet cloth, which eases the pain, but nothing can stop the coughing fits. There’s soot clogging my lungs and in my eyes, causing them to water uncontrollably. The air is so thick now that I can barely see from one end of the room to the other. My only sign that the door has buckled is the red tongues of flame licking at the ceiling. At the same time, I’m hit by a wave of heat so overwhelming that my only option is to curl up on the floor and cover my face as I feel the skin of my back start to blister. Then something astonishing happens. Something so unusual that I wonder if I’m hallucinating. There's a silhouette visible through the smoke. A man. He's enormous, and seems completely unphased by the fire caressing every inch of his body. His eyes find me on the floor, and a look of relief flits across his face. I blink, and he’s suddenly leaning over me. How did he move so fast? I open my mouth to ask, but only a ragged cough comes out. Two huge arms gently scoop me up. I press my face into his chest to escape the heat. Somehow even in the middle of a burning skyscraper, his touch makes me feel safe. Protected. Isn’t that strange? I hear the sound of shattering glass, feel a rush of cold air on my neck. The arms wrap more tightly around me. The lurching in my stomach tells me we’re moving, and I try to look around, but one hand on the back of my head keeps me locked to his chest. As the adrenaline fades, my body starts to scream in pain. I’ve never felt such agony. It’s only a matter of time before blackness is creeping into my vision, clouding my mind. And then I’m gone.
  2. MuscledJunk

    The Police Brute - Episodes I - III

    Disclaimers: It’s my first story so criticism is welcome While there is not much of it in this episode, there will be A LOT of violence in future installments. You have been warned. The Police Brute – Episode I Life is meant celebrated, to be enjoyed, to be lived. It is the constant pursuit of happiness, the search for a greater purpose, which keeps us going everyday. But what if you don’t believe there is any greater purpose for you, if you don’t think there is any happiness to be found in your life? Then you end up like me. A short, single and skinny gay police man with no friends, who spends his free time thinking about ways of killing himself. I wasn’t always like this. My life used be close to perfect, until I turned 14. That is when I realized I was gay. From there on it was all downhill. First my parents disowned me and kicked me out of the house, when I came out to them on my 17th birthday. After taking one glance at my parents, everyone could have guessed that this ultra-conservative couple would not tolerate a gay son, but I foolishly thought that they would change their views for me, their only son. Being young, dumb and broke I did what I could to survive, even if it meant doing the unspeakable. It started as a job on the side, once every two weeks, but it quickly turned into a daily affair and I have to tell you, being a young gay prostitute was not easy. I got mistreated, abused or just flat out robbed. When I turned 21, I decided it had been enough. The almost four years of hard, dirty work were finally over. I took all the money I had saved during that time and started college. College was another beast which I had to tame, but after what I had endured it seemed like a walk in park. Still I had problems connecting with people, especially men. Sadly college was over before I could learn how to get over my anxiety. Next up was the police academy. The experiences I had made on the street, had made me want to fight the grave injustices of this world. That was another foolish idea of mine. After 20 weeks I finally got my dream job and it was the shittiest thing in the world. I got overworked, underpaid and after some time I even forgot my original goal. That brings me to a day, that started like any other. I got to the station and waited for my partner, so we could start our patrol. He was late so I slowly got bored and started thinking of ways to end my miserable life. In the end I came to the conclusion that I would chicken out of it like usual. After what felt like an eternity, my boss, Alex came over to me and I thought he was going to tell me my partner called in sick or something, but he just stood there for a few moments until he finally muttered:” Pete...he-he got into a car accident last night. He didn’t make it.” I knew I was supposed feel sad or something, but truth is I didn’t really care for him that much. Alex let me go home to mourn for the weekend. Instead of mourning I watched old comedies on Netflix. When I walked into the station on Monday, I unknowingly began a new life. The first sign came when Lenny, our secretary handed me an XXXL uniform. “Um, I didn’t ask for a new uniform. Besides this one is kind of oversized,” I told him, as I tried to hand back the uniform. “The uniform isn’t for you. It’s for your new partner,” he replied. “Not to fat shame, but don’t people need to meet certain health standards to work here?” I asked. “You’re gonna be surprised,” he smirked. “Your new partner is waiting for you in your office, but first Alex wants to see you. In his office” That was the second odd thing that happened, because Alex barley ever let people into his office. A working theory was that he was secretly a cam-guy, but I believed he was just hiding the fact that he doesn’t do any actual work around here. Turns out I was right. But after arriving in his office I was too preoccupied by other things to realize that. Alex was sitting at his desk, his face plain as if he’d just seen a ghost. Or to be more precise, he was sitting in front of what used to be his desk. Now it was split in half, with dents all over it, looking like someone had broken it in half using their bare hands. I took a seat and instantly felt that something heavy had sat in the chair before me. “John I know these past few days have been hard for you with the passing of Pete, but we have already found a replacement,” he whispered, visibly shaken. “Good,” I replied. “Is there anything wrong?” “Your new partner is...intimidating,” Alex muttered. “He insisted on getting you as a partner, because of a...em...special quality of yours.” With those words he escorted me out of the room without saying anything more. Now I was confused. I approached my office with caution, breathing heavily, scared of what awaited me. Once I arrived at the door, I pulled down the handle and slowly started to push it open. Suddenly a deep, masculine and sensual voice came from inside the office. “You don’t have to be scared. I don’t bite,” he shouted. I stepped inside, only to witness a behemoth of a man who was stripped down to his underwear sitting on my chair. He stood up, so that I could see him in his full glory. The 260lbs man had a face that would give most models a run for their money. Lush black hair, sparkling blue eyes, beautiful lips, a sexy five o’clock and the most gorgeous jaw in the history of man kind. It only got better from there. His neck was as thick as some peoples thighs, with veins snaking over his boulder like shoulders, to his biceps. But calling them biceps was gravely downplaying their monstrosity. They were at least 23 inches with peaks worthy of the Mr. Olympia Stage. I was already drooling before I had even seen the best part. His chest was made of two globes, throbbing at every breath, threatening to explode out of their own skin. Hiding underneath the two balloons were eight stone hard bricks. You would think a man this big would have a huge gut, but no. He was ripped to the shreds with veins protruding out of his abs. Then I looked below his waist, a waist that was no wider than my own, and dropped the oversized uniform I was holding in my hands. Between his two mighty legs, which were almost as thick as my body, was an unbelievably huge bulge, almost visible through the giants thinly stretched underwear. He walked up to me, until I was in arms reach of his body. He lifted his left bicep and flexed it, at which point I let out a slight scream. “Looks like we’ve got ourselves a faggot,” he said, as a devilish smile crept over his face.
  3. Ncgazza

    The Test - Chapter Four: Vengeance

    Here is the fourth chapter of The Test. This took me a while to write as life kept getting in the way along with some serious workouts!!! This muscle growth/transformation scene would probably be me if i was confronted by the power of the gem. Sure, I would want to be cool like Chaos, but I'm just a big brute... so I know what I would become!!! Enjoy, and if you have any ideas for further mythical transformations/muscle growth... let me know!! The Test Chapter Four Vengeance Elliott Wade got out of the taxi in front of UEL research building. His flight had landed two hours ago, and once he had gotten through customs, he ran to catch a taxi. Thankfully, the skinny, bearded man only had a backpack and didn’t need to wait for any luggage and therefore beat the crowd to the taxi stand. He would have gotten an Uber but didn’t want to risk the waiting time it might take just for a cheaper fare. He needed to get to Jacob and he needed to get to him now. Ever since he had found that gem, there had been trouble. Putting the pieces together may have taken a little while, but now that he thought he might know what was going on, he was in a race against time. First, there was the day he found the stone. It hadn’t seemed odd at first, but why had the other guys who were excavating in his section both come down with a stomach flu on the same day? They all ate in the same canteen, but only Elliot hadn’t gotten sick. Then there was the strange obsession that had flooded over him when he unearthed the gem. He never would have kept such a significant find to himself, yet something told him to hide it and keep it a secret. Then there was the night of the thunderstorm when the gem had disappeared completely. He hadn’t realized it was gone until the next day. Elliott had seen it the night before when he hid it away in the coffee can, so that’s exactly where it should have been the next day; yet it wasn’t He couldn’t have the other men search for it since no one knew he had it. Finally, there was the blank email to Jacob with the attachment he couldn’t open. It all would have remained a mystery if it had not been for the scroll found in the earthen pot. Inside was a crude drawing of some sort of creature pulling itself out of the earth. Human men and creatures of a variety of assortment surrounded the hole it was crawling out of. A gem emitting a ray of light was hanging over he creature, lighting it’s path as it burst from the ground. When he had shown it to the other men, they had all agreed with each other that it was a fable of some kind that obviously translated into destruction brought about by greed. Elliott knew it had to mean more since he had seen the very gem from the drawing with his own eyes, but once again how could he talk about the gem without telling about his part. Not knowing who to turn to for confession, Elliot decided to call his ex; Jacob, but his phone was out of service. His phone at the University continually went to voicemail, and every email Elliot sent to him bounced back. It was as if Jacob has single handedly been removed from this earth... at least for when it meant Elliot getting in contact with him. Concerned what was going on with Jacob as well as remembering the strange email sent to him from Elliot’s own account with the attachment he couldn’t open, Jacob decided to get the next flight to London and see if everything was alright. Heavy winds, severe rain and lightning threw the plane around the sky like a child’s toy. A couple of times Elliot swore they were going down, but the skill of the pilot get them safely to Stanstead Airport. He caught a taxi quickly and gave the driver Jacob’s address. The taxi had barely traveled for three minutes when a text appeared on his phone. Elliot took a quick look at it thinking it would only be from his excavation partner, but noticed that it was from Jacob. It was a picture of the gem, glowing a deep amber colour. The text: ‘I think I know what it is,’ fell right underneath it. Realizing that Jacob was at the universities research building and obviously in more danger then he originally thought, Elliott gave the driver the address of his new destination. How did Jacob have the gem? What did he mean he now knew what it was? Why was it now glowing amber when it had been emerald when he found it? Eliot felt sick. Something was very wrong. Now as he stood before the large stone building, Eliot realized the storm he thought he had left behind had followed him as the wind began to pick up and lightening illuminated the dark sky. It was 3 am, so he didn’t expect to find any professors or students swarming around the building, but as he unlocked the door and stepped into the foyer, the building felt deathly quiet. All of power was off in the building so he had to cling the stairs up to fourth floor only by the light of his cell phone. Slowly he entered Jacobs research lab. He called out Jacob’s name, but the silence at his words up. It was dark, so he could only make out a shadowy apparatus taking up most of the centre of the room. On a pedestal stood the gem glowing a deep amber. Elliott races over to it, but just as he got close, the gem disappeared . ⁃ Looking for something? Elliott turned quickly around and found himself standing across the room from an incredibly handsome blonde man. It was dark in the room, but Elliot was able to see the man perfectly as if he were glowing from within. dressed in khaki pants and a tight vest that showed off each of the taut firm muscles that made up his body. The man looked perhaps 20 or 25, no more, but Eliot sensed he was older then that... much older. Elliott opened his mouth to speak, to question the man why he was in Jacobs room, when a bolt of lightning kept from his fingers and into Elliott’s chest. ⁃ Quiet!! The bolt threw him backward, but Elliott never hit the ground. Instead, he floated in midair, immobile, and unable to speak. Although he knew he should be afraid of the man, he suddenly realized that he wasn’t. Something was drawing Elliott to him... seducing him as he walked gracefully toward him. ⁃ Your mortal world has only three more days before I am released. Three days before I feed. Many worlds have I come to, and many worlds have I stripped barren. I know what you are, Elliot. That is why I called you. Everyone believes Elliot to be so kind, so helpful, such a great guy... but I know better. Oh, Elliott. We are going to do wonderful things together. Trust me. You’ll never be the same again. ************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************** Two men stood before the semi-detached house on Queensbridge Drive. Both were tall and muscular, one all in black, the other bearded, and dressed in jeans and a T-shirt with a long brown coat that fell nearly to his thick calves. They would never have seemed out of place in the hipster community if it weren’t for the fact that the one in brown was barefoot and wearing sunglasses at three in the morning. They quietly spoke to each other for a moment, and then the one in brown walked away from the house, positioning himself about 50 feet away. The man in Black walked toward the door, and as he did, he began to change. His whole body got shorter and lost most of its muscle tone, surrendering itself to age and fat. His long hair appeared to retract into his head, and turned grey and thin in some areas. An energy of power still revolves around him, but it was partially hidden by a skin he despised... a skin of mediocrity, Placing his hand in his right outer coat pocket, he discovered his keys, just where he had left them last night. He also found an object that had been given to him for safe keeping, told he would know what to do with it when the time came. Chaos... or rather... Declan fingered the gem which caused his penis to plump up a little. Soon... he thought. Soon. Declan opened the door and stepped into his sons flat. Shoes lay in the foyer, and coats were flung haphazardly on the coatrack. Never one for housekeeping, it was actually neater then his son usually kept it. Declan considered his 34 year old son Brendan a complete failure. Given every opportunity, he still succeed in doing nothing with his life. He floated from job to job, never lasting with one career for very long, and never having much direction in life. If it wasn’t for his ex-wives money, he didn’t know how Brendan would have survived. She paid the rent in this flat and transferred thousands of pounds a month into his Lloyd’s again. To Declan, Brendan had only one thing... anger... and that anger was definitely going to help his father out now. From the foyer, Declan could here the TV on in the sitting room. It was no surprise that he found his son asleep, surrounded by some empty bottles of Guinness, and a lone wine bottle. Looking down at his sleeping son, he felt disgust mixed with a surge of adrenaline. Finally, he was going to be of use for something. Over and over again Declan kicked the couch Brendan was asleep on. ⁃ Brendan!! Wake Up!! Get your ass up, Brendan!! I need to talk with you. Awaking from what he thought could only be a nightmare, he realized was only his reality as he came face to face with his father. ⁃ What are you doing here? ⁃ We need to talk. ⁃ We have nothing to talk about, this is my flat. Get the fuck out! Brendan stood up to confront his father. Even though he was a good head higher then his dad, it never seemed to help since he always made him feel so small. Now with the power of liquor still in his system, he was going to throw the man he despised out. ⁃ You’ll listen to me, Brendan or I’ll make you listen to me, and you won’t like that. ⁃ Please just get the fuck out, Dad. We have nothing more to talk about. Yes, I was fired... yes I asked Mum for more money. It has nothing to do with you. I thought you were going away, anyway. ⁃ Something happened to me today, Brendan. Something that has changed everything, and even though I hate to admit it, you have a part to play. ⁃ I think you’re drunker then I am. Just get the fuck out. Brendan walked through the dim room, and ran smack into a walk... or at least he thought it was a wall. Destruction, still uncomfortably disguised in the skin of a hipster, grabbed Brendan by the arm and shirtfront and lifted him into the air. Brendan struggled against the attack. He swung his arms and legs trying to somehow unbalance the hipster so he could run away, but he only succeeded in knocking off his sunglasses. In shock, Brendan stopped moving when he noticed the brute only had flesh where his eyes should have been.... nothing else. ⁃ Shit move, mate. The flesh on the brutes forehead began to pulse and flow with life. Within moments, the flesh parted and a giant red eye appeared in the centre of his forehead. Brendan screamed. What evil had his father gotten himself involved in? Angrily, Destruction lifted Brendon higher and with one quick move he threw him down into a pile on the floor. ⁃ I think our father was talking. With the wind still knocked out of Brendan, Destruction lifted him up by the neck and held him four feet in the air. ⁃ Don’t kill him just yet, Destruction. No matter how much I hate to say it, we need him. Moments away from blacking out, Brendan was lowered to the floor, but still remained held in the large mans grip. His father approached him smiling. With a swift movement, Declan punched Brendan in the stomach. As he continued to speak, he repeated this action over and over again. ⁃ When I say I need to speak with you, I need to speak with you. I didn’t want it to come to this, but you forced my hand, Brendan. Why does everyone force my hand!! Declan kneed Brendan in the balls, causing him to fall to his knees. The brute standing behind him picked him up again, prepping him for more blows from his father. ⁃ I was given a gift today, Brendan, a gift I shared with your new brother behind you, and a gift I wanted to share with you, but you always make it so difficult. Punch! Punch!! ⁃ I wanted your anger to fuel you into what I knew you would become, finally being of some use to me, but now you are to be prepared for something more. Punch!! ⁃ My creator needs a place to hide something precious to him, and although I wish it could be me, I can’t do everything!! As he spoke, the figure before Brendan began to change till his father stood before him, but looking a thousand times crueler, and a thousand times more powerful. Age had been stripped away from him, and in his place stood the man Brendan knew his father always wanted to be. Brendan pissed himself as massive wings burst from his back, and an enormous scorpion tail erupted from the place above his ass. ⁃ A taste, Brendan, of the power I now possess. I can tell from your reaction you find me as remarkable as I feel. I would show you my true form, but I don’t think you could handle it at the moment. ⁃ Enough time has been wasted, Chaos. Give the boy to me. Another man appeared from the shadows. This one was blonde and muscular, and looked even younger then Brendan. With his right hand, Chaos removed the gem from his coat pocket and held up the glowing amber item. Gently the blonde man took the gem from his father and held it for Brendan to see. ⁃ Look at it, Brendan. Look at the power it holds. The anger you embrace inside of you is going to evolve you into something beautiful. Never should one like you get near something like this that holds such power, that magnified such inner desires. Your father, a psychopath, got a hold of it, and look at him. You will make the perfect soldier, but I need something more for you. My enemies have come for this, and I need to hide it someplace where they’ll never look. That’s where you come in. As the man held the gem closer to Brendan, it began to glow even brighter. ⁃ Delicious all consuming vengeance fuels your soul, Brendan. You hide it deep down in your soul. Let’s show the world, shall we? With his right hand, the man reached forward and pressed against Brendan’s chest. If he had been able to scream out, he would have screamed bloody murder as he felt the powerful hands tip through his clothing and enter his skin. Further the man’s hand went until he was buried up to his wrist in Brendan’s chest. It was inconceivable that Brendan wasn’t bleeding out onto the floor, but not one drop fell. A coldness entered Brendan’s soul as the man found what he desired, and with a quick tug, ripped out Brendan’s heart. The organ was still beating as it rest in his hand. With hunger in his eyes, the man’s mouth opened to reveal razor sharp teeth. His mouth opened wider and wider till it was an all consuming hole. With one quick movement, the man dropped the heart in its mouth and began to chew. When his meal was complete, he licked his lips and smiled. A spasm went through the man and every muscle in his body began to swell and grow. Pound upon pound was added to his frame until he must have gained at least 20 lbs. Just as quickly as the growth started, it ended. ⁃ Delicious, but sadly not enough for my liking. I’ll have plenty more to feed on, won’t I , Brendan? You’ll bring them to me, won’t you? Brendan tried to speak, but he found an all consuming cold had overtaken his body as if the frozen North had taken root ⁃ Awww... feeling empty are we? You’ll bring them to me when the time comes, won’t you, Brendan? When the time comes you will betray your kind and let me feed on them... won’t you? If you say yes, I’ll make all the emptiness go away. ⁃ Yes.... yes. Anything. Tears began to fall from Brendan’s eyes. As he looked down, he could see the massive hole the man had made. He was truly empty. The man, who was now nearly bursting out of his white shirt, raised the amber gem up to Brendan again. ⁃ Let’s fill you up, shall we? The man took the gem and brought it closer to Brendan’s chest. Suddenly, it started beating of its own accord. Slowly, the man began to bury it deep in his chest. ⁃ Think of all the world owes you, Brendan. Think of every wrong ever caused to you by everyone you know. Think of the vengeance you will herald. Brendan could hear the beating of the gem deep within his chest. Soon the cold and emptiness was disappearing and was being replaced by warmth. The warmth felt good, the warmth felt so welcoming.... the warmth was all consuming. From a spark, an ember was formed in his chest, then a flame, then a roaring fire. Brendan could feel it completely engulfing him. He was now filled with the fire of ten thousands suns. ⁃ Vengeance is mine, sayeth the Lord!!! Suddenly the man turned to vapor and disappeared. The power Eros, Chaos, and Destruction had felt was only a mere whisper to what was passing through Brendan. Every molecule of his being was on fire, fuelling itself for the transformation that was set to occur. The gem, finally having found the perfect host cracked open. Tentacles emerged from the center, and slithered their way around his core until they latched onto his brain and reproductive organs. The gem, used to granting and magnifying deep desires, quickly extracted Brandan’s desire for vengeance. The picture it created of what Brendan wished to become terrified him. ⁃ No!! That isn’t me!! Brendan screamed... but the gem knew he was lying. Why had Chaos and Eros been the only truthful ones, the sentiment gem wondered. That was why they were polar opposites, always destined to be at war; foundation and annihilation. As Brendan tried to fight the changes that were about to occur, the gem pulsed, forcing his lats and pecs to erupt in size, and tearing to pieces the button-up shirt he was wearing. As Brendan’s chest and wing-span continued to grow out of control, his small puny arms were being held away from his sides. As his wing span grew even wider, his shoulder muscles and traps began growing larger and higher, preventing him from turning his head at all. Soon they had completely engulfed the sides of it, nearly swallowing his head completely. His pecs persisted to swell, becoming plumper and broader. In seconds Brendan’s chest had been enhanced by hundreds of pounds, and didn’t look as if it intended on stopping soon. Just as his traps struggled to engulf the side of his head, his ever enlarging pecs tried to smother him from below. Higher and higher, he raised his head until he was nearly looking completely up, and his pecs lay just below his chin. I’m going to be smothered by my own body, he began to panic. I need to get out of here, he thought and began to try and move toward the door, but his own body fought him. As he moved forward, his father grabbed him and held him in place. ⁃ Just let go, Brendan. Be the man you always should have been. Don’t disappoint me again. ⁃ Yes Brendan... listen to your father. The gem spoke quietly to Brendon in a voice that was close to singing. ⁃ Listen to his voice and let it enrage you. Let me take that rage and let me magnify it ten- fold. Let me keep magnifying it till you become your father’s worst nightmare. Let me enable you to have the power to one day destroy him... when the time is right... The gem could feel the resentment beginning to simmer inside of Brendan, breaching the wall. To sway him further, the gem reached down and started magnifying the amount of testosterone produced in his body. Each testicle began to inflate like a balloon being crammed with water. As his testicles started to grow, the gem flashed images of every injustice his father had ever inflicted on his family. Running like a film in his mind, Brendan could see the belittling, the snubbing, the smacks, and the punches. Played repeatedly were the times that Bendan witnessed Declan hitting his mother. Each memory got increasingly graphic and violent as Brendan attempted to fight it. Larger and larger, the gem continued growing his testicles... more and more testosterone flooded his system. They amplified until there was no room in his trousers to grow in comfort. That didn’t stop the gem as it willed them to keep developing, keep magnifying their power. Brendan’s zipper started to bend and warp as his immense balls continued to grow. As his balls gushed with testosterone and his brain crammed with the images of everything he despised, Brendan looked up into his father’s eyes. Suddenly Brendan felt angry. No... Brendan wasn’t angry. Brendan was furious... The gem flashed more and more images as it raised his testosterone level to near astronomical levels. This was happening because of his father. Everything happened because of his father! The world wasn’t safe with someone like his father in the world!! The weed needed to be destroyed!!! The gem whispered so only he could hear: ⁃ Soon. Soon we will take vengeance on your father and all on this globe like him. When the time is right, I promise. Let me set you free, and together we wash this world clean. Brendan stared one last time at his father and Chaos made his first mistake: Chaos smiled. ⁃ I’m going to make you proud, Dad. Watch me grow!! Brendan released himself... emancipated the gem to wreck havoc on his body. Brendan’s pants finally ripped, releasing his mammoth testicles. Still bound in his boxer briefs, it wasn’t long before the compression became insurmountable and his testicles won the battle, releasing themselves from the binding fabric. As the power courses through him, his whole body began to quake violently. Chaos expected to see agony flash over his face, but instead he saw pleasure... he saw ecstasy… he saw desire. Perhaps Brendan really was his son! As Brendan cried out, his voice dropped five octaves, and his legs commenced growing. ⁃ The power!! The fucking power flooding through me, altering every cell in my body! It’s Changing me completely. Do it! I grant you free reign!! Change me!! Make me mighty! Make me powerful!! Make me completely unrecognizable. Make me monstrous!!! Brendan started to stand as his quads and calves blew up, getting grander and more superior. The trousers legs that he was still wearing entirely disintegrated with the rapid influx of growth. His pelvis snapped to permit his legs to stand further and further apart. ⁃ More!! His quads detonated with size again becoming broader, becoming thicker, filling more and more with impossible muscle. Just when it was virtually impossible for his quads to develop any more, his pelvis snapped and extended again giving him more room for further inches to pack on. His waist was incredibly wide now, around 40” in diameter and still growing, even though there wasn’t an ounce of fat on him. Brendan was becoming a human completely made of muscle. Even his abdominal muscles defied description. They were practically as thick as bricks, and had at least five inches of depth between every one. His belly button was entirely buried among the masses of muscles, and would never be seen again. Chaos watched as his son tried to stand on the legs that were being formed for him. The muscles that now enveloped his legs were practically unimaginable by human understand. One would say they were larger then redwood trees… but that would even be underestimating their size. Each leg had to weigh nearly 400 lbs. alone, and still they grew. ⁃ Bigger!! Make me mightier!!!! Let me finally make my father proud!! As his quads and calves overflowed further with muscle… Brendan started getting taller. It was just in time, thought Chaos, or he had run the serious risk of becoming immobile. His feet burst out of his trainers with an explosion that sent the leather flying to several parts of the room. All Brendan could do was laugh as more and more of his desires came true. ⁃ Look at me, Dad!! Going up!!! Along with his feet, Brendan’s hands began getting lengthier, and each finger getting thicker with muscle. Brendan curled his hand into a fist as he admired the massive hands he now had. From his hands, the muscle began moving up his forearms, amplifying them to tree trunk proportions in order to be able to hold the dinner plate sized hands he now possessed. As his lower arm augmented beyond even the dream of any body builder, his bicep and triceps began swelling so large that Brendan had some trouble bending them. The chest that connected these two buttresses of power had never stopped expanding and enlarging and now had to be wider then Brendan was tall, and still he continued to grow up and out. ⁃ Why did I ever deny myself this??!! What was I ever afraid of?? It is the world that should be afraid of me! To Destruction, Brendan he was becoming a monstrous spectacle of pure muscle. He was swelling so large, packing on so much muscle that it was becoming beyond any rational thought of what a man should be. His back was so wide, his arms so immense, his legs so colossal. Where would it all end? Brendan’s neck, having fallen behind the surge of growth quickly made up for it as it thickened and extended. No longer lodged between his immense traps, his neck surged with power, looking as mighty as his arms or his legs. The elongated muscles of his neck expanding and pulsing every single time he moved his head. Brendan laughed again loudly as he saw his father’s staring at him. ⁃ Look at you, Dad!! I know exactly what you’re think! What is he becoming?? What does he need all of this muscle for? Just you wait, Dad! It’s going to be a beauty. Brendan’s last words were caught in a grimace of pain. ⁃ My feet! Look at my feet! The flesh on Brendan’s massive feet began to move around of it’s own accord. Soon flesh began to cover the spaces in-between his toes until they no longer resembled human feet. Brendan screamed out as both of his broke in half shattered at the same time, forcing him to stand on what looked like tip-toe. The lower half of his foot began to harden into what could only be described as two immense hooves. Stomping around the room on hooves that continued to enlarge, Brendan had never felt more alive. Pound upon pound of muscle filled his body unrelentingly as he continued getting taller, bigger and more immense. He was nearing the ceiling of his home now, and deep down he knew he had only started his transformation. Thick brown hair began to sprout over his pecs, and traveled down to his abs. His arms also began to be covered with hair, but it was his crotch and legs where the hair changed texture and consistency. Unlike his chest hair, the hair on his legs was longer, straight, dense, and quickly filling every available space of flesh. Soon his entire bottom half was concealed by brown hair, and not an inch of skin could be seen. The loudest cracking of bones was heard by Chaos, and he looked up from his son’s monstrously hairy legs to his face. The entire skeletal structure of his face was being altered. First his nose became flatter and more prominent, filling up the whole center of his face. Then his cranial area became wider and his mandibular region began to get thinner. Through it all, Brendan cried out in both pain and ecstasy. He was finally becoming the creature he was always born to be. On either side of his head, two mounds began to develop. Pulsating on their own, they finally erupted, and the thickest bullhorns imaginable emerged. Long and impressive, the horns grew and then twisted and grew longer again. Lifting his head, Brendan slammed his horns against the ceiling and a large portion of it caved in. The power coursing through his body was so addictive that he wanted more and more… never wanting it to end. The mighty Minotaur stood before Chaos in all of its glory. Brendan roared, and the sound filled the entire house. His stomping destroyed the flooring, and his immeasurable muscle mass threatened to take down the walls as he moved. ⁃ Feel the house quake with my power, Dad!!! The voice coming from the Minotaur no longer even closely resembled Brendan’s voice. The dominance and supremacy that he now commanded with his simple words made everyone take heed. Brendan’s bull cock began to grow to match his body. When unsheathed, it had to be nearly twenty-five inches in length and ten inches around. Veins crisscrossed the entire circumference feeding each inch with more blood so that it could pump even larger and more superior. Instead of pointing straight out, Brendan’s cock curved up, and he could finally see it passed his pecs when it grew far enough out and up. Pre-cum was continually flowing from his cock, powered by the immense objects that could only be called testicles, although they were so much more. Brendan stroked himself, and his whole body prickled with a mix of power and sexual excitement. Sudden movement to his right made him look over, and there was the one eyed freak with his own double cocks out, masturbating and drooling at the sight of him. Worship me, he thought. You are nothing compared to me. ⁃ More!!! I need more!!! The Minotaur once known as Brendan snarled and scraped around the room, the gem imbedded in his chest continuing to fill him with its might. As he moved around, the Minotaur was forced to walk with his limbs further apart as his leg muscles grew even mightier. Soon forced into a partial squat his quads grew even more monstrous. As his back erupted further with muscle, the Minotaur roared in ecstasy. At the same time the vertebrae of his backbone burst through the skin of his upper back until he had seven foot-long bony yet razor sharp protrusions traveling up to his neck. The beast lifted its hands up as best as it could and watched as his fingernails grew lengthier and sharper, transforming into black claws. The black flowed quickly from his nails like ink onto his hands and up his arms creating two sleeves of tribal tattoos. The cartilage of his nose sprouted like a thick tentacle out his right nostril, and rounded upward until it impaled itself in his left nostril. The bone quickly turned a gold colour until it resembled a large nose ring. The skin from both of his nipples proceeded to do the same until he had two substantial nipple rings. The beast’s cock head had continue to swell and grow, dripping continually with pre until the whole room smelled of sex. Its hand went down and began slowly stoning his magnificent shaft. As he did, a thick tentacle of skin shot out of his cock head and curved under until it pierced itself into the space where his shaft ended and his head began. The flesh thickened and hardened becoming another piercing to adorn his body. As the transformation continued out of control, Destruction found himself more and more turned on by the beast’s muscle. Shedding his human guise, he transformed himself back into his true form till he stood before the Minotaur completely naked, and stroking his two immense penises, longing to worship the new born god. Sensing the desire emanating off of Destruction, the beast turned and walked up to him. With one quick movement, it was behind Destruction holding him in a headlock. Destruction made no indication to fight, in fact he welcomed the attack. Licking Destructions neck with his long fat bull tongue, it slathered the dripping pre onto its mammoth cock and Destructions quivering hole. Lining the humongous head up with its entry point, and with a roar, Vengeance impaled Destruction onto its cock, balls deep. As Vengeance animalistically fucked Destruction, he lifted both of his sharp claws and savagely impaired them in Destructions back, drawing them down. Instead of the blood that Chaos expected to pour out of Destruction, a metal flesh-like material began to ooze out of the incisions. The silver flesh slowly crept up onto Vengeance, completely coating his fingers and hands, and then began twisting corkscrew-like up his fore arms and then upper arms creating silver bands. At first Chaos believed that the supernatural flesh was making some sort of a bizarre shell on the beast that was once his son, but he was only partially true. As Chaos watched further, he saw that where the silver ran up Vengeance’s arms, his flesh became pure metal, tattoos and all. This was no armour. The silver liquid was completely merging with Vengeances’s own flesh and turning areas of the beasts body into pure living metal. The metal quickly continued it’s journey around Vengeance’s body. The backbone protrusions were soon completely covered, and the thick pointy boney masses began to thicken further and glow. They soon began to take on a silver sheen as the living armour began to cover them. The metal continued to drip down Vengeance’s back and wrap around his immense chest creating a breastplate of impenetrable armour. Even Vengeance’s chest hair turned to metal as it continued traveling over his body Soon the metal forged its way down Vengeance’s mammoth arms until they too were covered with metal weaving. He’s becoming part animal, part machine Chaos thought. He’s covering his body with metal creating a tank like covering. The liquid metal traveled up from his back and covered most of the column like neck. It moved up the Minotaur’s face till it was covering Its eminence horns, and they were both completely made of metal and sharp as blades. Vengeance continued riding Destruction harder and harder, pulling further and further out, and slamming his cock all the way back in. He could feel himself getting closer and closer to the breaking point. Once he saw Destruction shooting his load all over the ceiling, wall, and floor, he pulled out and continued roughly pumping his enormous cock. The metal continued down to flow. Each ab muscle became thick metallic blocks of steel, warm to the touch, but harder then any metal known to ma. Soon the silver flowed down and coated his mammoth prick creating a phallus of pure metal skin. Revealing in the monster he had become, Vengeance began to shoot his load. As his seed hit the walls and floor, the acidic nature of its liquid began eating through the material. As he continued to revel in his orgasm, a thick black tail began to form on his ass. Larger and fatter it grew, rising off of the floor, swaying and pulsating with a rhythm all its own. Unlike the body it had sprung from, the tail was black hairless. In fact, it looked more like scales then skin. Higher and faster it grew till it finally cracked and split into three separate branches all attached to one thick root. These branches swiftly pealed opened, and to both Destruction and Chaos’ awe saw that the tail was composed of three cobras. Still he continued to cum more and more feeling one last change overcome him. With a mighty roar, Vengeance shot flames from his mouth and snout, and lightning shot from his eyes. The gem had given him pure power to control. Lifting his hand, he willed the air to become a massive fireball. Taking a quick glance at his father, he threw it, nearly missing his head... a deliberate error. Vengeance bellowed in his deep gruff voice, words becoming difficult for him to speak with his bull mouth filled with its thick tongue and sharp teeth. ⁃ I am pure power!!! I am a creature birthed from the fire and the will of the heart that now lays within me. I have supreme power!! From the shadows, the blonde Asarualimnunna chuckled, his form taking on more substance as he slipped onto the fourth realm. Soon his growing armies would fetch the worshipers to him, and he could feed. As Vengeance continued to bask in his own unlimited power, his eyes turned bright red, and as he willed hit himself, lightning shot unceasingly through the roof of the building and continuously into Vengeance's body. The electrical power seemed to add hundreds of pounds more of muscle mass to his already bloated frame. Once again, his massive silver cock began shooting load after load of its acidic seed. Vengeance roared with laughter, reveling in the mighty creature he had become. For the first time, Chaos was afraid... and it was of his own son.
  4. I haven't posted a story in a while - here's my next offering, I hope it's enjoyable...I really loved writing it. There are three parts, all pretty much written so I might post some more later. Part 1 “Oh FUCK baby…give it to me,” Justin moaned. I looked down to watch my thick cock sliding in and out of my boyfriend-of-2-years’ tight ass. “Mmmm, you fucking slut,” I growled, picking up the pace, ramming my 8-inch cock in hard and fast, enjoying the sound of Justin’s breath catching in his throat as I did. We both LOVED fucking doggy style. I grabbed his hips with both hands, pulling him back onto my cock and looking down to see my flexed biceps bulging. Justin screamed with pleasure. “OH FUCK YEAH”. Sweat dripped from my heaving, swollen pecs down onto my defined abs. Still pounding Justin’s sexy ass, I ran one hand up his back, feeling him shiver to my touch, and grabbed his hair, pulling his head back hard. “Mmmmmmm YEAH,” Justin moaned, desperate. He loved it rough. “TAKE THIS THICK COCK SLUT BOY,” I roared, fucking him even harder. Justin gasped, moaning continuously and pushing his twink ass back onto my cock. “Breed me Daddy,” he begged. I was getting close. “Oh I will boy,” I grunted, pounding him like an animal rutting. I looked up at the mirror on the wardrobe opposite our bed. God we looked hot when we fucked. I brought one arm up, flexing my bicep as I hammered Justin’s ass hard. I loved the look of my swollen peak, veins mapped across the surface, the epitome of manliness. Justin loved it too – he looked up while we fucked and then reached down, starting to jerk his cock as he stared at my pumped bicep. “Mmmmm look at your fucking huge biceps,” he groaned, clearly close to cumming himself. The sight of my hot twink boyfriend jerking his cock to my muscular arms, pushed me over the edge. “FUCK BABE I’M GONNA CUM,” I roared, feeling the orgasm start to rise up from my swollen balls. “BREED YOUR BOY,” Justin moaned in response as I grabbed his hips again, thrusting my throbbing dick deep in him. With that, my thick cock swelled even more, pleasure ripping through my entire body and an animalistic scream escaping my mouth. Jets of cum shot from my cock and I looked down to see Justin writhing too in his own intense orgasm. It was always like this for us. “FUCK,” we both screamed over and over, bodies writhing. I collapsed forward, my hard cock still in Justin’s tight ass. I knew he liked the feel of me on top of him like this and heard him sigh in pleasure. We lay like that for several minutes as our powerful orgasms continued to subside, our rapid breathing starting to settle. “Right babe…I need to hit the shower,” I said, suddenly aware of the time – I couldn’t be late for work again. He tried to reply but no real words came out. I chuckled as I headed to the bathroom, pleased I could still fuck him into a sex coma. I turned on the shower and, as I waited for the water to heat up, I appreciated my reflection in the large mirror above the sink. I couldn’t deny I was pretty happy with what I saw. Pushing on for 35 and with a busy job that involved plenty of shift work I had to put in a lot of effort to stay in shape. A boyfriend 10 years younger than me certainly helped as motivation. I’d been hitting the gym 4 times a week for 15 years and I guess it showed. I liked how my slightly hairy pecs jutted out over my abs, still heaving from the exertion of the fuck. I liked the size of my arms – I couldn’t help pulling a double bicep flex and watching the symmetrical mounds of muscle bunch up tight. Impressive peaks for an amateur lifter. I liked my 8 pack abs and the “v” leading down to my thick, now soft, cock. And I fucking loved my quads – big and thick – just looking at them made me feel so strong. I quickly jumped in the shower, conscious that if I kept up this line of thought I’d be rock hard again and subsequently late for work. I let the warm water cascade over my worked-out body, totally relaxed from the amazing fuck session. Five minutes later, I was back in the bedroom, a towel wrapped around my waist. Justin had barely moved, other than to flip himself over so that he was now lying staring at the ceiling, his arms above his head. I couldn’t help letting out a deep moan as I took in the beauty lying in front of me. I loved his slim figure and smooth skin, still glistening with drops of sweat from his pounding. His cute boyish face was totally peaceful and a beautiful smile lightened his features as he opened his eyes to look at me. I ran a hand up his tight abs (Justin too kept himself in shape) and then tweaked his hot nipples causing him to shudder in response. “Don’t…” he moaned. “You’ll be late for work…”. A mischievous smile on his face. I knew he was right and headed over to the wardrobe to find my work clothes. “Erm…Dan?” Justin said a minute later, his hesitancy causing me to turn and take in the slight frown that had appeared on his face. “Yeah babe…what’s up?” I asked, pulling on my scrubs and walking over to sit next to him again. “I was just thinking…” Justin was never nervous. “Go on babe, spit it out,” I said kindly, stroking his short blond hair. “Well…could we…perhaps…try it the other way round next time?” he asked, immediately looking to the side to avoid my gaze. Ah. “Justin…we’ve talked about this. I just don’t think it would work babe,” I replied, full of love for him. “Why not Dan? You never tell me why…” he said, accusation in his voice. This conversation came up from time to time. At first, it had been natural that I’d be the one doing the fucking – Justin loved riding cock and I loved to give it. Recently though he’d been more questioning…why couldn’t we swap sometimes? It was getting more and more difficult to diffuse the situation… “It’s because of this isn’t it?” he questioned angrily, holding his cock in his hand. I was surprised at his directness and was too slow to deny the accusation. It didn’t help that there was truth in what he said – Justin was blessed with a cute face and fit body but his smaller-than-average cock had always been a sore point for him. I didn’t want the experience to be disappointing for either of us… “I knew it,” he barked, his normally beautiful features rearranged into a mask of anger and humiliation. “No Justin…it’s not that,” I replied, trying to placate him. It was not a total lie. There was something else contributing to my reluctance – I had to admit that I’d gotten used to being the “big spoon” in our relationship. It just worked for us. The idea of taking on a more submissive role would be hard to swallow and even harder to admit. “You’re lying,” he shouted, tears welling up in his eyes. “No babe…wait,” I pleaded as he jumped up and ran to the bathroom. I heard the lock click and knew it was too late to convince him otherwise.
  5. Omiganda

    My Dad is a Genius

    Please give me feedback! It will mean a lot! This growing superbeing thing is really different from my usual type of story (I still found this kind of hot when writing it) Part 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1556-my-dad-is-a-big-boy-re-post/ Part 2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1560-my-dads-boy-is-a-big-boy/ Part 3: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1569-my-dads-boy-is-a-man/ Part 4: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1595-my-dad-is-a-secret-holder/ Part 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1596-my-dad-is-a-cum-fountain/ Part 6: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1606-my-dad-is-a-room-wrecker/ Part 7: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5895-my-dad-is-a-psychic/ My Dad is a Genius I scratched my brain as I tried to collect the proper formula on the Chemistry homework he’d been given as work over spring break. I couldn’t decide which was the more confusing equation. The ones I’d been asked to form and solve both on paper and in a physical model or the fact that I’d been given homework on Spring Break in the first place. Of course, it was a pretty simple calculation when the homework was coming from Professor Halt. He’d been a hard ass all semester, giving a barrage of tests and project assessments as if he was never really sure how many knew the material. I was typically on the upper side of the class but not because I was really a brilliant mind or anything. Years of having to studying without help from my parent got me god studying skills to pass tests even when I didn’t understand something. Most people would call it abusing the American educational system but I called it survival. That rang just as true when against Professor Halt. Still, it was a | | night with me on the massive couch in the large mansion, my ears stuffed with loud music that was making it tough to really make many coherent thoughts. I was the kind who needed peace and quiet to really collect my thoughts. Some asshole on the internet had convinced me Mozart was good for stimulating the brain but what I was beginning to realize was the article didn’t indicate what volume you were supposed to listen at. My ears were blaring with violins and brass that blurred my numbers together like a Sudoku puzzle. No one would put themselves through torture like that unless it was to block out something. For some, its loud family members. For others, loud neighbors or sex noises. For me, it was all of the above tenfold. What does “tenfold” mean? Well, after dad discovered he was gaining powers, he and Jeff began playing around and trying to figure out what dad was able to do. His growing pains persisted but they began to show new things in exchange for size. When it began, Dad was able to hold almost as much weight as he could with his own hands and hover over the ground for a rough 3-5 minutes before he had a head ache each. But after only three days, he’d gained the power to lift tons of weight for more than 2 hours and fly several feet without using his telekinesis for another 4 hours! Thing is, after gaining powers like that, dad started getting inventive with his….. sexual desires. I’d generally come to accept that he and Jeff were growing men with desires I couldn’t fathom being bu a fraction of either of their sizes. But in exchange for that understanding, they took it as a sign that I’d be ok with whatever they did. At first, when dad was starting to get hungry for sex, he’d give Jeff a subtle look warning him and then they’d try to play it off. After dad’s powers grew, though, they started to get more feral and beastial with their mind blowing sex. Dad would do things at the dinner table like stuff one of his massive turkey legs into his mouth and tear at it like a beast while eyeing Jeff, who was receiving it approvingly. Since I was the shortest now among the three of us, it was very impossible for them to hide their horniness since I could see that, though they were across from each other on the far ends of the dinner table, they were rubbing at enormous crotch balloons that only pumped bigger as the dinner went on before they finally excused themselves. Their kind gestures began to loosen and leak out their true intentions as time went on as Dad grew. Jeff, having not purchased new clothes in a while, had begin to really strain the fabric and was bulging every which way. Just last night, we were eating dinner and Dad was carving into more food like the bottomless pit he was becoming when a loud RIP reached over the table and grabbed his attention. Jeff grinned as dad would pay attention and notice his pectoral had finally burst from the polo he’d worn to the dinner table. His beefy chest muscle filled the gap and more as it continued to tear when he grinned and flexed it. “Guess I’m going to have to order some clothes again” he said as he flexed a bicep and popped a sleeve. Dad was staring mid chew with focused, dilated eyes. It wasn’t hard to figure what happened next when the two suddenly stood up and abruptly ran out of the room. That entire night, I could hear screams and cries of sexual pleasure across the house that made it nearly impossible to fall into my dreams. I was hard but frustrated as I tried to block out the shouts that shook the walls thanks to dad’s stronger and heavier voice. Can’t get much worse right? Just raise the volume on a soft song, right? Problem solved? Yeah, it would be if you subtract dad’s powers. I wasn’t listening to Mozart on a blaring volume for kicks. The walls were shaking around me as I sat on the tall couch with its tall table. Dad and Jeff were at it again, this time harder than ever. Since last night, Jeff had told me how Dad was starting to get even more powerful and he wasn’t kidding. The walls were shaking as though a continuous earthquake were moving through the house. Walls creaked as dad was most certainly pounding Jeff like a jack hammer against the wall of their apartment….. in midair. Jef’s story telling about his escapades with dad were very detailed. It was still pretty weird hearing my brother talk about how dad was ripping him a new one with his supernatural flying, strength, and sexuality but I got by. I shuffled my body on the couch as best I could to try and stop my hard cock from pressing into my zipper but it was tough. I was my father’s son after all. My 11 inches of cock bounced in their confines thinking of what those two were doing and I hated every minute of it. I’m not fucking turned on by my dad, I tried to say as I pushed my hard on down to continue studying. The chemistry book I had bounced and fell off the living room table unnoticed as I focused solely on the papers before me. I was putting all my efforts into ignoring my dad and brother as they continued breaking in the wall. “Those two shouldn’t get a fucking room, they should get a fucking hotel” I grumbled as I adjusted my headphones and continued trying to solve this same equation after 20 minutes of staring at it. I was so absorbed in my own little world that I didn’t notice the shaking stop and the pictures on the wall stop shivering and hanging onto their nails as best as they could. Ten minutes later of mind numbing number cruching that got me nowhere with a boner stabbing my pants again, I wasn’t prepared for the giant shadow made by the large being in front of one of the living room lamps. “Whatcha workin’ on, Squirt?” came a deep baritone filled voice over me. I jumped in my seat and nearly fell the 5 feet distance from the seat of the couch to the floor but caught myself. I was so shocked from my own movement, I had to take a second to take in Dad’s form. His pecs were getting so perky and powerful looking that they were going to block our view on each other on this angle pretty soon. His body was covered in sweat that trickled down the grooves in his muscles like rivers of perspiration. I had to appreciate how lean dad was now, his muscles starting to show veins even when he wasn’t pumped. His short hair was matted on his forehead and looked as if he had been through a thunder storm. His powerful brow showed thick eyebrows that gave his face more masculinity than even Jeff or I expected of him. Dad’s face had a 5 o’clock shadow even though Jeff had shaved him in the massive bathroom after their…. morning escapades. Wearing nothing but a straining pair of tailored briefs that we’d customed ordered but were already straining, his muscles bulged with might. “Uh, nothing dad..” I mumbled. Dad grinned at me as if thinking about something. “Can I help you with nothing?” he asked with a fatherly grin. I raised an eyebrow as he asked that. Dad had tried helping us in high school because he’d met my highschool friends’ parents and how they had introduced themselves as the best parents ever, helping their kinds with their homework thanks to their knowledge from doctorate degrees. Dad had tried this and me, being the guilt ridden son that I was, tried to let him. Dad’s learning abilities were pretty shot after high school (or pretty much during for that matter). So helping wasn’t all that great. “Um…. Sure, dad. I’m working on my chemistry homework.” “Chemistry?! Ha! Lemme see!” he said as he came at me for the paper playfully. A 17 foot giant coming at you playfully was almost scary as I feared I’d get crushed by an avalanche of dad muscle. I shielded myself pathetically with my arms preparing to be crushed when I felt the paper leave my hand and my hair get ruffled, I opened my eyes just to see a big chin eclipse my vision before dad backed. “I haven’ seen you cringe like tha’ in years, squirt! Yar abou’ as teeny tiny to me as ya were back when you and ya brother were just toddlers. I swear I have to be careful or I could break that little shape!” I looked away frustrated as he looked at my homework. I didn’t realize it till he said it now but I really was shrinking in his eyes. I was a puny little thing to him that he called his son but in reality, besides the hair and eyes, I could have been anyone else’s child. And Jeff was just following his footsteps. I was shrinking and becoming a speck of human man like everyone else. Would Jeff get this big? Would I get this turned on by him? Would he gain powers? I was so in my own mind that I wasn’t watching as dad picked up my chemistry book in a puzzled fashion. He looked back and forth from the paper for a few minutes before setting down the paper and looking at the book, flipping pages. I grabbed my composure and grew a cocky grin. “Yeah, it’s pretty tough. It took me a day or so to figure out the formula and calculate it. You want to crack at it later?” I said in the most innocent way that I could. I was just happy that dad still needed me this much. He and Jeff were the big and super powerful ones but I’d get to be the smart one. I looked over at dad, his mouth unmoving but his eyes darting over the pages “Where’s Jeff?” I wondered as he read. “He’s on his bad. Poor kid is laying on his stomach and snoring hard. Tried to get him to stand but he just wasn’t able. He’ll have trouble walking for a bit” I was grinning to try and ease him out of the homework like I used to as I barely registered the information but something was different. The pages….. they were zipping by. Dad was flipping the pages practically every 5 seconds, giving them a rapid look and then moving to the next one like he’d memorized the pages. My eyes widened as I discovered what dad was doing. Dad suddenly hit the last page of the 300 page book with a thud and looked back at me. “Sorry, squirt. You waitin’ on me to solve the problem?” he said. I only looked shocked and handed him the paper. “Dad….?” I tried to say but Dad wasn’t listening. Dad took the paper and grabbed my pencil, snapping it. “Fuck” he said before taking one of my pens and confidently writing in the blank for the equation. His fingers zipped over the page, numbers, equal signs, and other things chasing his hand rapidly. I couldn’t decide if dad was destroying my paper or if he was…… Dad handed the paper back to me after 20 seconds and grinned. “How’s that?” he asked with raised brows as though his concern was more to be helpful than to be correct. I grabbed the paper with shaking hands and scanned it with wide eyes. Everything was… “Right” I said aloud. Dad grinned as he heard the word and his perfect white teeth shone. I looked at him shocked and almost horrified. “Dad…. You just read that book fast” “Whatcha mean? I read for about 2 hours like usual, right?” “No…..it was probably about 4 or 5 minutes…” It was Dad’s turn to widen his eyes as he realized what I was saying. He looked at the book confused. “It just came so easy. The book just made sense.” Dad looked at me with an excited grin and saw my open bookbag carrying several other books. “Hand me those books!” he said with an outstretched hand. I looked at the books as though they were gold I didn’t want to hand over. Dad had just proved his powers were still growing, and fast! I knew if I gave him the books I had, he couldn’t go back to being dumb old lovable dad. I didn’t want him to change anymore than he already did but I didn’t want to hold him back for something so petty. I grabbed the books in my hands and raised them over dad’s big hand. His hands were now wide enough to reach the ends of the covers from the end of his middle finger to his palm. I watched shocked as he read the 7 books I gave him, his eyes flashing over the pages at 10 seconds per page. First he passed through my statistics book, then my calculus book I’d bought ahead of next year. Then he passed over U.S. History and even my art History book, all thick 400-700 page books that he’d finished in roughly 30 minutes. By the end of it, there was a huge grin on his face and his eyes seemed to look at something far away. “Dad?” I said worriedly as he looked at the papers on my table and quickly grabbed the pen by him. My jaw dropped as I watched dad cut through any homework or projects I had like they were coloring book pages before he neatly stacked them onto the table again. “Shit” he said as he looked at the papers and then at his hands. I could see the gears move through his head as he tried to understand what had happened. “I….helped you with your homework. All of it….” I looked at the papers on the table and felt my stomach sink and my jaw go along with it as I was coming to an agreement on his statement. Everything was right and correct and showed work where it was needed. Each page was the equivalent to a perfect 100. Even when he crossed into high level calculus! I didn’t have time to sulk as dad suddenly stood up. When something as big as him stood up, you noticed it pretty easily. “Dad? Are you ok? You just solved all of my college level homework and finished it after reading all my books in under an hour!” Dad didn’t seem to totally hear me as he focused in on something as though he were looking through the wall. “Son” he said. I sat up as though he’d just given me a command as his deep voice sounded dumbfoundingly serious. He was like a large ferocious beast suddenly. Was it his actual size or was it his presence? Something had changed completely. “Warn your brother. We’re gonna be in trouble soon.” To Be Continued…….
  6. MegaMassiveMuscleMonster

    Julia Grows

    Calling Adrianna Stone a phenomenon simply did not do her body justice. She has completely and effortlessly dwarfed even the most muscular and freaky male heavyweight bodybuilders for the last 25 years. She was hulked to the max, sitting at around 400lbs in the offseason. There were multiple men, mainly strongmen competitors, who weighed the same or more than she did. But they were all also usually at least 6" taller, and her 6 foot tall body was much, MUCH more musclebound and better proportioned. She was gaining more mass every year, losing maybe only 20 pounds during her competition prep, always retaining her muscular gains.Every muscle in her body was overstuffed and straining for more growth- and so was her clit. At 8 inches long, it was bigger than some men's penises. Adrianna was a cougar personified. At 50 years old, she spent many nights after her competitions having the young studs and muscle-barbies she'd demolished try to please her insane libido. She was a massive, ultra-muscular behemoth of strength and size, and the entire world looked upon her in awe and lust. The entire human race worshiped the ground she walked on, with a tinge of fear. Tonight though, she was earnestly worshipping the monstrous muscles of the sole exception to that rule. Julia Ingrisano has turned 18 last month. She was beautiful without comparison; sparkling mischief-filled green eyes, silky smooth firey red hair, a dazzling white smile, high, rosy cheeks and kissable, red bee-stung lips. All perfectly placed on her angelic face. Her complexion was near perfect, her Irish and Italian heritages giving her a skin a healthy, soft golden glow, along with freckles dotted around her cute button nose. She fit the expression "face painted by God," to a tee. Julia was also a monster. Despite being just over 5 feet tall, this gorgeous beauty queen carried more than three times Adrianna's already unbelievable mass. Today was leg day, and Julia was doing back squats. She had borrowed a bulldozer from a construction site, and had it balanced across shoulders that were almost twice as wide as she was tall. Adrianna couldn't fit her arms around even one of Julia's gargantuan calf muscles, let alone her thighs. Thighs that swelled larger by inches with every strained rep that Julia pumped out. Erotic, lust filled moans filled the air around the construction site. Every sound from the mega-muscled teen distracting the workers from their jobs as they all stopped to watch this behemoth bulk her muscles up to an even larger more massive size. Adrianna's hands were desperately fondling Julia's monolithic wall of abs. They withered crazily with every breath. Even this freak's individually sliced obliques made Adrianna's gigantic pecs look malnourished. "Get bigger ," breathlessly whispered Adrianna. Julia was shaking from effort. At the apex of her final squat, she let out a high pitched shriek as she powered the machine up over head and began shoulder pressing the bulldozer again and again. Before Adrianna's adoring eyes, this super-human teen muscle-goddess began to add even more breadth to her delts, and lats. Her medicine ball sized pecs eclipsed her face completely, swelling to the size of bean bag chairs. Her traps and shoulders had long since risen above her head, squeezing around it with every press. "Fuuuck." Adrianna had tears and mascara running down her face as she watched this impossible muscle-goddess swell even larger. "I want you even bigger," Adrianna breathed. "You'll never be too massive for me. Grow for me..."Julia let out a earthshaking grunt as her pussy squirted her love juices with a terrifying force that forced Adrianna to her knees. She could have filled a bathtub with her juices. The scent of her musk sending the construction workers into a frenzy, more than a few fell into a lust-fueled coma. Adrianna had an orgasm as well. With her record-setting muscle, and giant fake tits, she was a well known porn-star- but barley worth mentioning next to Julia's titanic size, tremendous beauty and cosmic sexual energy.Julia kept military-pressing the giant bulldozer through her seemingly endless string of continuous orgasms. Her model shaming face twisted in a mix of pain and pleasure, her eyes rolling back in her head as her juices flowed down massive jutting quads and hamstrings.After several minutes, her pussy-lips stopped throbbing, just a little. She shifted the bulldozer into just her right hand, and continued pressing it. Mind-blowing shoulders creaked even broader and higher, her head now smooshed up against them even at the bottom of the reps. Julia was grimacing- or grinning? "Can't stop growing," she whispered softly. Her flood gates opened again, a pool of cum now forming around Adrianna who had fallen unconscious at the sight of such overwhelming size. "What a pity," thought Julia. "I'm just starting to feel the pump." The absurdly muscular beast that was Julia Ingrisano was only just getting started. *This is an adapted shorty story from @powerfulbodies (now deactivated) tumbler account. All credit for the plot is his!
  7. MegaMassiveMuscleMonster

    Mega-Massive Muscle Meghan

    First time posting content on this forum... Thad this story floating around on other sites for a few years now. It’s still relatively short because I don’t often have the motivation to WRITE erotica, if you know what I mean CH. 1 "Graaarrr, I need to grow BIGGGEERR!" CLASH. Two 500 lbs dumbbells flew across the fully stocked basement gym, cracking the concrete walls. "Get in here NOW babe," bellows Meghan as she slowly raises her massive 750 lbs muscled bulk off a now busted bench. Her husband Nate rushes down the reinforced concrete and steel staircase, carrying a tray of hypodermic needles. Steroids. Lots and lots of steroids. No sooner did he reach his wife, when she flexed a massive most muscular pose, roaring like a lioness as her enormous upper body exploded, her mass swelling to three times it's 'relaxed' state. Meghan's outburst had its desired effect, as her husband's erection grew. "Hurry up and inject me Natey poo, your giga-huge muscle monster of a wife needs her juice if she wants to GROW even more MASSSIVVEEE!" Nate grins, and begins the injections, one in each muscle group. As the highest quality anabolic drugs flood his wife's blood stream, Nate asks, "Do you think you've gained any inches on your arms since earlier?" Turning to the full length mirror behind her, the former Sports Illustrated bikini model appraised her muscle bound physique. Smirking, she slowly lifts her muscle bound arms to vertical, her exercise ball shoulders crushing her ears. Even unflexed, her thick, meaty, golden tanned triceps dipped 2 whole feet below her elbow. Without bending her arms, Meghan clenches her dainty, feminine fists, causing her ripped, bulging masses of pure female muscle to rise into arms 85" around. Meghan purrs in sexual delight, warning Nate of the impending erotic explosion of flesh. Like a crane, she gradually cranks her arms up, every inch her fists move upwards causing a half doze inches of solid beefy bicep to rise. Her rugby sized forearms finally collide with her biceps at a 60 degree angle. Over 3 feet of brawny bicep, combined with her massive triceps make her majestic arms 6 feet tall, far above his 5'8" wife’s head. "Measure them now sweetie!" Nate rushes to get a step ladder and measuring tape, his erection ready to burst. Standing on the ladder, Nate can't help but feel tiny next to the beastly mass of Meg. Standing 6'1, at 275lbs, Nate is no small man. A bodybuilder himself, the former college lacrosse player, and current U.S Marine Colonel was used to being in control. Placing his large tough hands on his wife’s surprisingly smooth silky skin, and feeling the steel underneath sent his control out the window. Your arms are 230" baby girl! "That it she says?" Meg pouts her luscious lips, and shakes her head causing her long golden locks to become messy. "I can't look small for my man. Just look at my pathetic little chicken wings, I'm withering away for christ sake. Hold on, let me pump some." As the uber buff Meghan walks to her weight rack, her near half-ton weight cracks the floor, each step a mini-quake. Falling to the floor from the ladder, Nate looks up at the 7 ft wide back of his goddess wife. Unable to turn her head, Meg blows him a kiss in the mirror, flashing a sultry, movie star smile. "Want to watch me GROW?...." CH. 2 In 2013, Meghan Wakefield was a sophomore marine biology major at UNC Chapel Hill. A bright young woman, with devastating beauty, and a bombshell body, she was a true southern belle, at the top of the world. She was captain of the cheering team and Class President. Her long blonde hair, perky C breasts, big bright green eyes, and long athletic legs easily got her a modeling career with Sports Illustrated. She ended u meeting Nate over Spring break 2014, in Florida. Nate, a handsome country boy, and a Harvard law student, was in town for his lacrosse teams championship. Little did they know that they're lives would be forever changed. CH. 3 Laying on the floor of his custom built basement gym, Nate had the perfect view of his perfect woman. Not four feet from him was the most massively muscular, most insanely jacked female. Make that the most muscular HUMAN ever. Only two years ago, Meg had been a fit, long legged bikini model; what stood before him now was a monstrous musclebound goddess, of giga-proportions. At a mere 5'8" tall Meg was at least 11 feet wide from exercise ball sized shoulder to exercise ball sized shoulder. Her aircraft carrier back alone was 7 feet wide. "Honeybuuun, whatchya doin?" drawled Meghan. "Quit daydreaming and pay attention. Y'all don't want to miss the show do you?" Taking slow, deliberate and quaking steps, Meg went to the far end of her dumbbell rack, her oversized oil drum thighs forcing her to waddle. "Let's see, those light 500 lbs single arm bicep curls barely warmed me up. I got to go REALLY heavy to impress my big strong Marine." Picking up a 700 lbs dumbbell in each hand, Meg turns toward the mirror and starts repping out alternating hammer curls at a blistering pace. "Oh yeah baby, ohhh yeah! LOOK AT ME! Have you ever seen arms this fucking huge? Oh god am I hot, like I AM SOOO MASSIVE I FRIGGEN LOVE HOW THICK I AM!" Rarrrrrrg! With a ear spitting roar, Meg rips out 1 more curl and with massive power hurls the quarter ton weights at the wall, embedding the steel two feet into the concrete walls."I am THE MUSCLE GODDESS! Look at these biceps, they must weigh 150lbs each! Your muscle freak wifey gained 50lbs in the last 15 minutes alone!" With a coy grin, knowing it will rial his wife up, Nate says, "Babe your arms are pretty big, but your chest and legs look a little small..." With a smoldering look in her gorgeous green eyes, the 800 lbs female behemoth growled, "I'm just getting started." CH. 4-6 So swole. So thick, so wide, so meaty. So...fucking. Sexy. Meghan was staring vainly at herself in the mirror waiting for her husband to come back with her next round of steroids. God I love juice, thought Meghan, almost as much as I love muscles. Hearing the basement door, she quickly clenched her glutes, giving Nate a spectacular view of her ass. Each cheek was the size of medicine ball. "Bet you could bounce a quarter off this ass huh babe." "You could bounce a bowling ball off that butt Meg," smiled Nate, as he began injecting the steroids into his wife's glutes, hamstrings, and calves. As Nate bent down to inject her calves, Meg suddenly raised up on her dainty feet. Nate had always been a leg man. Meghan had legs alright. Flexing down hard, Meg's calf kept getting thicker and thicker, until it was easily bigger than a basket ball, bulging a foot and a half from the back of her leg, and so wide that even with her legs spread, her calves rubbed against each other. Knowing she had him now, Meg cooed, "Just wait until I actually do some lifting before you cum all over my beyond huge calve." " But let me pump up my sexy little quads first okay pumpkin?" The mere act of dropping back down to her feet caused a massive shudder to rattle the gym. Walking to the squat rack was more difficult than it should have been, given the insane mass of her planet shaking quads. "Ohhh wow does that feel good. I just love knowing my weight alone cracks reinforced concrete. Imagine what would happen if I actually tried, imagine the POWER I posses. Taking her place in the squat rack, Meg unracked the bar and raised it to her shoulders. She was so wide that Nate had to specially build the entire set up, and the bar was made of 4" diameter titanium. Every inch of the bar was filled with 200 lbs weights, bending the super strong bar. 20 plates total plus the 200 lbs bar meant Meg was about to squat 4200 lbs...Jeesh, thats as much as my truck Nate realized. "Hey stud, get a load of this." Meg was so built, she couldn't even reach proper form, her ultra huge hamstrings and ass slamming into her lower legs preventing her from going lower. "2 tons is sooo taxing on my tiny little legs Nate. Can you 'cum' spot me pleeasse." As he went behind her, Meg yelled, Never mind, just kidding! And proceeded to push the weight up over her head, holding it there, and with a massive grunt, heaved the entire 4200 pound bar up, sending it through the ceiling and into the next story of the house. "Dammit, there is no weight in this house capable of quenching my thirst for pump. There is no weight on EARTH that my genetically superior mega muscle won't lift. I am UNSTOPPABLE!" Nate was worried now, he'd never seen her this way. "Baby I am the strongest woman in the universe!" "Just think about my power, my strength. All I want is MORE MASS. MORE POWER. MORE MUSCLE! Measure my legs before I work my beastly chest!" Slightly unnerved at the dominating tone, Nate grabbed the tape.He literally couldn't fir his hand between Meg's thighs, there was just that much beef. Each redwood thigh was 5 feet wide and almost as thick as he was. " 270" quads must be a record hun!" "Hey babe. Measure my calves before I squish you like a pancake between these record breakers." "115" calves! Holy shit!" From his knees, Nate looked up to try and see his wife's expression, but could only see her chest. Meghan suddenly laughed, her entire body swelling with new found beef as she inhaled more and more air. "The power the strength, the mass! What a rush!" she screams as she plows a fist into wall. Nate falls on his back, now afraid. His wife just put a 3 foot deep crater into walls built to survive a nuclear explosion. Lifting her foot, Megan slams it down between Nate's legs, sending cement flying with a massive boom as her leg is buried to her knee. "Take a good look at this monster leg you skinny little runt. See the size difference? You are NOTHING compared to me! I could tear you to shreds!" Meg strides to the weight rack again, sinking deep into the floor with every step."This will blow your mind!" Bending over, she grabs the rack, and LIFTS THE ENTIRE THING UP TO HER WAIST. "See my power? Just think what 300" arms can do! No, watch what they can do!" With an orgasmic roar, Meg begins curling the 3 ton rack to her chest. Her now uber pumped biceps only manage 6" before they meet her now truck tire forearms. "You think this is heavy? You think this is as big as I can get? You think I'm fucking big now ?" " Well I'm going to school you in the personification of ENORMOUS!" Taking a deep breath that expands her mass by 50%, she violently throws the rack into the wall, causing massive destruction and shacking the entire foundation. Flexing a jaw dropping crab pose, Meg orders Nate to get the rest of her steroid supply."Got to get bigger bae, the only thing I want is pure mass. Pure muscle. I must weigh 1,000 lbs, but the body you see before you now is a 90 lbs weakling compared to whats next." Throwing her head back in ecstasy , Meg roars, "I WILL GROW EVEN BIGGER!" Shit, shit, shit, Nate mutters to himself as he sprints up the basement stairs at a break neck pace. Bursting into the kitchen, he races towards the double door fridge where Meghan's steroids are kept. Might as well grab it all, he says to himself, as he picks up 22 syringes of a secret, experimental steroid designed by the DOD. Nate cringes as he here's more concrete crack; knowing the bill to repair today's damage will put a decent dent in his savings. I guess that's the price to pay for having the worlds hottest wife. Turning to the door he looks down toward the end of the hall where the dust is still settling from a 4,200 lbs weight shooting through the floor. Nate almost falls down the stairs as the entire house rumbles and shakes. "Rarrgggg! HAH, puny steel! Feel the power of my super pumped muscles!" Reaching the bottom of the stairs, Nate sees Meghan flexing over what was previously the dumbbell rack, only now it looks like an accordion, shoved deep into the foundation. Dear lord, it took 6 of my men to to lug that down here last month... "Honey bunches! Oh look, more juice! Is that for me? Ohh, you shouldn't have!" "Look honey, look at that pathetic piece of crap you call steel. Weaker than butter if you ask me Get to the injections, I just love how I feel right now. Like, I'm literally 4 times the size of you! My strength is superhero shaming, but my size is the real turn on." Raising her arms out like the goddess she is, Meg whispered, "Make me grow my king." Nate's more than happy to oblige. Five minutes later, he takes a step back, stepping around the now empty syringes, kind of looks like a heroin addict lives here, he thinks. Almost like she could read his mind, Meg coos, "I'm a muscle obsessed, steroid junkie addicted to getting bigger, gaining more and more massive muscles is all I think about. I'm by far the largest bodybuilder history has ever known. My bicep alone is bigger than Jay Cutler's entire body. And just think babe, I'm not done. No. Not even close. In fact, look at this." Stepping on the heavy duty scale in the corner; that he'd bought from the local zoo (to weigh elephants, rhinos etc...), she sent the numbers on the screen reeling. 700lbs. 850lbs. 1000lbs. 1200lbs. Good lord, Nate mumbles. Finally, the readout stops at 2050 pounds."Just think Nate. Your mega massive muscle wifey weighs over a TON! And I just took even more roids! Grrrg! Roooaaar! More! Yeeeess, I can feel myself growing, I can feel myself getting heavier! Just flexing is adding serious mass. I AM POWER! LOOK AT ME NATEY POO, I JUST GAINED 100 LBS FROM FLEXING MY ARMS! You better run for your life, because this house is comin down y'all." CH. 7 It was approaching dawn when the entire gated community of Orchard Heights shook to its foundations. Raaaarrggg! Mother fucker get bigger!!!! Megan bellowed as she again slammed the mangled remains of Nate’s trucks together. She’d been repeating this motion for well over 4 hours now, trying to work her monstrosity of a chest. Meghan was getting angrier and angrier with ever “rep” as each 10 foot wide pectoral would swell immensely and crash into each other with enough force to create a sonic boom. Her chest stuck out 14 feet in front her so it was impossible to do a normal bench press. That and her biceps which were each pushing 6 feet WIDE and even thicker. Her bicep alone was almost 200” flexed. Her tricep was 2/3 bigger!!!! Her muscles were not ripped, or shredded, or any other word that could describe a human being. She’d long surpassed that species. The definition between muscle groups was insane. Sickening. Her shoulders were so jacked that when she raised them a mere 6 inches, her head was at risk of being sheared right off. She liked the pressure though. It wouldn’t be impossible to create diamonds if you placed a lump of coal between her striations. In her hands, she had taken two military hummers of Nate’s, grabbing the bumper of each one and swinging them in together to simulate the pec deck motion. Only she was single handled swinging a 7,700 lb armored vehicle by its bumper. (The US Army took some pride in that engineering marvel) Nate had once seen a strong man take one end of an Olympic barbell and raise it straight out in front of him. He held it horizontally with one hand for maybe minute before his arm shook and he dropped it. The exercise worked stabilizers and forearms etc.. Meghan was doing a similar movement. With 8 plus tons. Meg’s bright white and pink, size 6 Nike Shoxs and thick pink hooters slouch socks were planted firmly on the pavement, which itself was no longer very firm, considering a woman who weighed more than an African elephant was pressing down on it with immense strength and power. Her insanely tight white yoga pants that could cover a circus tent, despite barley serving on her, were stretched so tight that her deeply tanned skin shown through completely. The military had wanted to design a new material similar to Spandex, that would be bullet proof and tear resistant. When Nate had heard about it, he figured Meg would be the perfect test for the material. Her monster quads and hamstrings were slowly but surely bulging so massively that the thread was coming unstitched. So much for that, better luck next time DOD. Freakishly inhumanly thick traps throbbed far above her head, they peaked more than a yard above her hair. Her shoulders, pecs, and traps already enveloping her head, each rep smooshing her almost to point of strangulation and blocking her entire view. All she could see when her arms were raised was her own musculature... and as far as she was concerned, there simply wasn’t enough of it. With her arms straight out holding the trucks, her triceps dipped low. Hanging like a side of beef was incorrect...her triceps were bigger than the whole cow! Hanging so low they merged with her “wide as a barn door back. Once again, misleading because her back was bigger than a whole barn! Much bigger! Her back was pushing 30 feet wide at this point. That’s 360 inches. 914 cm. Bigger than an entire Mr. Olympia lineup combined. And then multiplied by two! With her biceps peaking over her head and her triceps dropping so low they hit her knees (they literally pressed down into her massively exaggerated wide hips and quads) she would take a deep breath and then tense her enormous chest muscles, bringing her arms as close together as possible and really squeezing her pecs. The sight was ridiculous. The noise was deafening. The air sizzled with the heat of her raw sexual, beastly power and mind warping size. Sweat glistened and dripped flowing down the huge cuts in the chest muscles, turning to steam in the brisk morning air of New England. Pure raw power. Pure sex. Pure MUSCLE. The quiet gated suburb of Orchard Heights was alive with the sound, sights and smells of Meghan Wakefield erotically pumping her massive muscles. Held in her deceptively dainty well manicured hands were two military humvees weighing 4 tons each. “Fucking look at me and tremble you scrawny bitches, look at this power this size! MY power! MY size! Im unstoppable!” I AM POWER! I AM MUSCLE! I’m the most insanely pumped up, super humanly strong, mega-ultra-super-heavy weight bodybuilder! I am the most muscular living thing to ever exist or ever will! Worship me as I obsessively pump myself even more massive!” Meghan roared, to nobody in particular, but yet for all the world to here. Of course, the neighborhood had been evacuated hours ago when the “earthquake” struck. Or at least that was what the news was calling it. Technically, there WAS an earthquake, or better yet, a “Megha-quake” if you will. After destroying the basement, Meghan’s roid- induced mania and wild, driven desire to bulk up went into overdrive. Against Nates adamant pleas to calm down, Meg had pulverized the entire basement and house when she tried to exit the basement. Walking up the stairs proved unsuccessful as her giga-weight was so heavy she completely crushed the heavily reinforced concrete and steel stairs when she stepped on them. The futility of the construction had enraged Meghan and she hulk smashed the stairs into crumbling bits. With hellfire in her eyes, Meghan had turned full on to Nate and flexed an ab and thigh pose so huge that her quads and chest actually knocked him over. Roaring with spit flying, she’d proceeded to crank her arms up and down over and over again, squeezing and flexing her monolithic traps and shoulders until they were bright red. Then she spied the old weight rack in the corner where Nate kept his weights. Giggling like a crazed school girl, Meg pounded her way to the rack and proceeded to upend it with one arm. Maneuvering her other arm into position, she hurled it across the room like a soccer player might do with a ball. A steal I-beam floor hoist was torn from the ceiling and sparked another idea. “Babe, I’ve always hated that you built this house with such roomy ceilings, it really makes me feel short. But I think I know how to even the score. Watch my fucking power babe! Meg ripped the I beam the rest of the way out of the ceiling and started swinging it over her head like a club, tearing through the floor and utterly demolishing the rest of the house. Nate cowered in the corner to avoid being hit by all of his nice things that were now falling hazardously around him from upstairs. To say he was scared shitless at this point was an understatement. Meg had gone completely off the rails and was a literal ton of roid-raging muscle and fury. (If not more). Who are we kidding, it was way, way WAY more. At some point Nate must have lost consciousness from fear/arousal because when he woke up, he was covered in concrete dust surrounded by remnants of what was once his beautiful home. Meghan was no where in sight but he could hear her animalistic, predatory grunts from the front yard. Nate quickly pulled out his phone to contact his security team at the Pentagon. Things were going bad fast. Worriedly wondering why Meg was grunting, he’d no sooner heard his office secretary answer when the quake hit. Knowing better, Nate wobbled over to the massive hole in the basement wall to see Meghan standing in the driveway with his Porsche flattened at her feet. She’d managed to jump (who knows how high) and came down like the hand of god on his prized 911. Still on the phone, his secretary was going crazy, “Oh my God, Sir, are you okay what’s going on omg!” “Wake up SecDef and alert Homeland and the President... not sure how this will end. And I want this area under an immediate mandatory evacuation order.” Now recovered from his shock, Nate was beginning to get royally pissed. His million dollar home was destroyed. His $150 super-charged Porsche was now a candy apple red pancake and he was pretty sure his insurance didn’t cover “acts of enraged muscle monster?” “Meghan Marie, calm down right now!” Nate bellowed her middle name in anger. (Maybe yelling at your girlfriend who weighs more than your HOUSE was a bad idea in hindsight.) Not bothering to turn around, Meghan’s voice effortlessly boomed, “you are an insignificant RUNT compared to my awesome godly power and I could literally rip you into pieces. I won’t because I love you obviously but it would be this easy.” She picked up the flattened Porsche and ripped it in half like paper, her biceps and forearms bulging and growing and thickening even further. “To make it up to your goddess you will worship at my feet and tell me how huge I am.” It had been around that time that Marines from Nate’s unit arrived and evacuated the street. The neighbors were being debriefed and fed the official story of “just an earthquake.” Of course, 2.0 earthquakes weren’t totally uncommon in New England but still.
  8. neuheimeer

    A New Voyage

    Ok!!! The time has come, and for many forumers, this is my first story. Its so complex, that I decided to buld that in phases. So, let's start with that: A NEW VOYAGE Introduction Andreas Baumgartner is a 19 yo student in his gymnasium, ending his basic general studies (and preparing for uni). He was some kind of a nerd who was a love for science and a secret desire for muscles, a thing that no one knew in his home. His notes and grades were the best in the course (ok, except PE that was aceptable, pretty average but no so good as his classmates) as a result of a hard-work ethic teached in his family. Sadly his dad was a drunk-aggressive guy that betrays his own mom and brothers, having Little money as a result of this, living with permanent conflicts, until the last day of high school. During nights he was dreaming with comming out with superheroes helping him to escape from this hell from his home. In recent times was suffering with depression, although he managed to mantain his grades, having the best grade, and receiving his high school certificate in flying colors. But in this last day of high school, the time bomb from his family exploded in all the intensity he didn´t even knew; in this moment his dad screamed out to him: ‘Get out of the house, YOU FUCKING BURDEN-DOUCHEBAG!’ and attacked him with punchs and knocks, so strong that hit him on the floor, leaving it unconsciously of the facts occuring at the hall of the high school and causing an pathetic mayhem that need to evacuate him to the Heidelberger Universitätsklinikum. Shortly after, one of the teachers called to the police commenting the circunstances occurring at that moment. Inside the hospital, the doctors did the clinical exams to check and diagnose him about his situation, because he also suffered from migraines needing to ingest pills in the nights in order to sleep in a correct way to respond his studies and his family (giving him a lot of pressure to cope). In his dreams, he was seeing a lot of muscle men giving him help and guiding to a new stage, living with them in a special palace in the middle of the alps with a secret bunker where the men live inside, having a huge gym, remembering the mythical Golden Gym in California or the Cammel crew Gym in Kuwait, a library that contains millions of books, magazines and Works realized by these men and from the outside world; a special room that contains laboratories making scientific studies in many areas (including sport and muscle, obviously), bedrooms where the men sleep, and many features. The palace was located near to river Rot in Switzerland, above a hill, being built in a late-gothical style, with a tower at its centre, and four Little ones, each one in different directions, surrounded by wáter in artificial channels developed in the late middle age. In one of the sides, there was stairs, that connects the castle with the outside square in front of the artificial cannel barrier, being used ocassionally on weekends. At the other side, there was the barracks, being used as wineries, libraries and laboratories, only accesible by a secret door to subterranean floors. In one of the dreams, inside of the room in the hospital, he saw one of the men looking at him with concerns about his health and his lifepath, quenstioning him what are he doing there, and he didn´t know what to answer. He felt that the doctors planned to move him to the social protection unit because of his personal and family record considering that he is in risk state, according to reports sending there about that. But he didn’t understand what was really happening until he wake up two days after the incident that he Heard from one of his Friends what was really happening, but the pathway that he must take to his new life is long and full of difficulties to cope and handle with positive results…… and big surprises. But before, we must take a retrospective Chapter 1 - A secret in the house ‘Damm it, I have problems with Harz-III’ screamed Günther, Andreas’s dad when looked the tax acquittance he recived from the regional tax direction. His social payment to cope with the general Budget have been cut off and the family hadn’t a good year. That was 2001, a complicated year for many German households. Even for the Baumgartners, who have been a pretty typical Baden-Würtembergische low middle-class family with social and internal problems this was a very difficult moment to live for. At those days, arguments were a common thing every morning, with both parents screaming against each other in front of their children. Andreas was the second of three sons, all men, but with dificulties in every day life, as many other teens, being an average teen with 1,56 m measuring height, short light-browny hair, gray eyes, greek classical nose and a very skinny body with a relative-long torso and long legs and arms, specially for a 13-year-old boy. He was a nerdy boy who liked of comics, specially Superman, that considered his model and inspiration, being a frequent reader of this while doing his schoolwork at the library. His days was passing literally beetwen the Gymnasium, the library and home, when continue problems are waiting inside the door. At his academic activities he was one of the best students out there, with a (very posible) brilliant future if it wasn’t for his family, that became his main obstacle beetwen him and his future profesional career. But, speaking abhout having Friends, there was another story, because he didn´t have much of this. His best friend was also a good student who spares time with. At free times, when we has Reading comics, he was fantasising about muscle men who were saving his life from the nightmare that became his own home and his studies. But at the same time, he was starting to feel atractions to the sports magazines because of the hunks posted at the front covers. At the same time, he started to work on weekends at a restaurant for tourists wit the objective of obtaining some money for him, because of the –then– current situation, giving him a posibility to continue with his studies without major financial conflicts. After Günther recived the dead-line notice from the tax authority, he decided to talk to his family about the situation. Günther wasn’t a good speaker either, specially when he had been in financial troubles since 2 years before when he was sacked from his position as a designer from an important electronics company. After that, he was incorpored into Media Markt, working as a salesman from the Mannheim store, but earning less money than in his last position, forcing to the whole family into a new dinamic but with continue problems. The conversation started with the explanations about the situation and the notices that had been reciving in the last months before, a situation that put him in an uncomfortable position. In this time, he was lying to his family about what was really happening with him, with the intention of mantaining a normal family life. His wife, Maria, was suspecting about his doubble life for the last 5 years before that moment. The tension was really captable at first sight, with him feeling nerviously at one side, and his wife and children with the other, with her sreaming out at him: ‘You are a big fail and the biggest mistke of my life, you were lying to me hiding the notices’. He need to explain the whole truth to his family. He couldn’t hide the problem for so much time without a break-up and long arguments, the truth was hitting his own door feeling overwhelmed to him, who couldn’t sleep in days. He returned to her an strange explanation of what he was doing with the money, something that didn’t conviced to the family, and the nighmare have just begun. He said that he invested the money in a special fund for crisis moments, and that they were living with the profits he was obtaining with ‘this’. ‘And if I didn’t do that we just couldn´t live in a well level’, he said in a laconic tone. That was enough for his wife that said: ‘Wha were you doing with our money Günther?, Do you have really any idea of what are you doing and the risks?’ ‘First, you lost the job, I knew that last week, and now you came with that theatrical version that you wasted the money we earned with years of hard work, specially for me that I sacrified all that I liked just for you?’ ‘Honey, I’m feeling very sorry for our realtionship and for our family, so just please forgive me!’ He said in response, crying. ‘But you are lying the whole time, that I don’t even know who reallyy you are, our family needs a real change for good’, she said, also crying but being angry from what she Heard. The children were standing quiet, no one tried to talk. The parents said to them: ‘Go out to the garden while we talk’. The rest of the fight is history, the coupple decided to take a few days in the summer to think about their future, while their children come to the summer camp. It wasn’t an esay one, after many discussions, arguments and fights beetwen tham, that have been affecting to all, even for Maria, a sales manager in a regional car store. Maria, who were 3 years minor from his husband, married with high expectations, that couldn’t be reached. She was really frustated about her marriage life and her job itself, dreaming of becoming a schlager-singer, because of her soft-velvet voice, that become more rough as she was having Günther’s sons and frequent smashes with him. Sometimes, she was chatting at him with his cousin, Markus, a truck-driver that resembles of Franz Meersdonk from Auf Achse. One of the three sons, Ingo, the major, was really the son of this relationship. At the same time, Günther was dating out with his workmate, Gisela Reichmann-Bauer, becoming even more than just Friends, and he didn’t know that his wife was also cheating him. Gisela was a blond woman with beautiful emmerald-green eyes and a perky skin that was looking for a new space in the city, because she was a newcomer from Heilbronn. He offered her a bedroom into his house, but he didn’t even know also that his wife spied his handy and discovered the romance. That was the main reason for the discussion, but there are more surprises. Gunther was also involved in a money-laundering scheme that permited him and his family live with a good standard, providing him with some extra money for the months to come.In the last days, he was thinking of get out of that mafia, but the financial pressure forced to took another decision instead. At those days, the relationship with Gisela was getting too strong to continue without any anger from his wife. At the same time, Gisela was expecting to start a new life with her, so she proposed to him to be a new marriage, but he wasn’t able to say ‘Yes’. He had to take a decision, right now, at the hurricane: Was it posible to break-up his marriage to go with her? Or, does he really need to recover his marriage, even with the posibility to continue being unhappy for the next years? This was the beginning of a new crossroad for him. In this case, he took a special one, instead: Going out of the house, and search a motel to stay there for a coupple days before returning home.
  9. "Are you sure you want to do this?" Raf asked as I stripped. "I have to. I plan to seduce Mesh and get him to forget your agreement." I answered handing Raf my shirt, "And to seduce him, I have to get massive." "You don't have to. I can live with being your slave, Miguel. I can even live with being his as well." Raf said as he folded my clothes, "But I don't know if I can share you with him." "Raf, it's you I love. And it is you I want as my lover and equal." I confided to him, "But there are two things stopping that. The first, you're a slave, I could accept that if it was your choice to be one rather than you being pressured into it. Second, as long as you are pumped up like this, we can't be equals. This would eventually cause problems later because you got to experience the fantasy we both share and I didn't. Besides, there's a part of you that wants to see me big and freaky like you are now." "Okay, I admit it. I want us both to be like this and fuck each other's brains out. But to share you with him when you're all big and freaky..." Raf moaned, "I don't know if I can stand it." "Easy, big fella." I cautioned him, "I promise you that you'll be my first. After that, it'll be like it has been the last few months. We both are free to see and bed other men. Neither of us really happy about it but the jobs require it. And that's what I think of this as. Just know that's it you that is my strength and it's you that I'm going to spent my life with. Just remember that." "Miguelino." Raf whispered as tears steamed down his face. Hearing his love-name for me, I knew then that my lover was back. But now was not the time for this. "Raf, wipe your face." I told him, "It's time for the show. Just hold on to our love and you'll make it. And remember, you're supposed to be my slave." "I'm already that in the most important way. If you have to do this, lets get it over with quick." Raf said as he wiped away the tears. I handed him the cylinder and we walk back across the locker room. As we headed back to the Room, I mentally prepared myself for the biggest sales campaign and con of my life. The door to Room opened and in we went. I just hoped Raf could play his part. Time to brace the dragon. "Alright, Gil, lets get big." I said when approached Mesh. "Yeah, time to get pumped." Mesh responded, "Mike, take your cylinder in there." Mesh pointed to a glass booth with pedestal inside. "Stud Raf." I commanded and held out my hand. Thankfully Raf played his part perfectly. "Your cylinder, Most Worthy Master." Raf said humbly as he handed me the cylinder. With the cylinder in hand, I stepped into the booth. I turned around and waited. Mesh pointed to the pedestal. Raf made a motion as if he putting something into the pedestal. I looked at the pedestal and saw an opening on the top. I put the cylinder into the opening and then looked back to them. Mesh indicated that I should place my hand in the opening on the side and I did so. A few seconds later, I felt an itching all over my hand. The doctor was busy beind his console, tapping away furiously. He reached behind him to flip a few switched on panel. Lights started flashing from the console. The doctor continued to tap away, every now and then he'd throw a switch on the panel behind him. Suddenly, all the lights on the console turned green. I watched all this activity in a nervous swaet. When will it start? What would feel like? Has it already started? I kept asking myself. The itching in my hand had stopped. Was that it? I didn't feel any different. Looking at Mesh and Raf, I saw that they were still waiting. When Mesh looked over to the doctor, Raf gave me a thumbs up. I caught the movement of Mesh's arm swinging down in a deliberate motion. I gasped involuntarily when it hit me. At first, it felt like I had jumped into an icy river but then a syrupy, sweet warmth flowed through my body. It was very erotic. Next was the pins and needles all over me, penetrating me. I could feel every part of my body very intently, feel how totally seductive it was. I didn't know it the time, being lost in the sensations, but the growth hadn't started yet. It announced itself very profoundly and flowed from muscle to muscle. The start felt like a great pump you'd get from working out with total intensity. The muscles all full and tight stretching the skin taut. Then the muscles began flexing hard and relaxing on their own, I couldn't move if I had wanted to and I didn't. An orgasm of pain and pleasure washed through me as each muscle flexed and an euphoric high followed as them relaxed. It went through each muscle rythmically and systematically until every muscle had been flexed and then it would pause and begin again. During the pauses, I caught my breath and began to feel the changes in my body, the increasing strength, the heaviness and fullness of the muscles and the feeling of growing mass and power. It was intoxicating, the world no longer existed outside of me. I don't know how long the process had been going on, seconds, minutes or even hours, when I got the first evidence of kind mass I was gaining. My lats pressed against my arms forcing up and out; my thighs pressed my knees and feet into wider stances; and during the pauses I could see the thick shelf of my pecs without tilting my head down. I could see how this could be addictive, I didn't want it to stop. But all too soon, it stopped. My vision cleared. I could feel the immensity of my body. I could feel the power and strength of my superhuman muscles I could feel the raw sexual and seductive aura ozzing from me. Damn, all these sensations were sending me reeling. I was losing control of myself. I looked about wildly trying to find something to anchor myself. My eyes found Raf's awe-strucked eyes. 'Raf. That's Raf there. Raf's my lover and I'm his. Yes.' I thought, focusing my mind, regaining control. I regained control of my senses. Looking at Raf, I saw he was kneeling and his 18" cock was fully hard, leaking a river of pre-cum. His arms hung loosely on his lats and his face a vision of rapture. Looking over to Mesh, I saw that his cock had ripped through his silk pants. He was still standing and breathing heavily as he stroked his cock. The hunger I saw before burnt fiercely in his eyes now and that hunger was directed at me. I pulled my hand out from the pedestal and looked at it. It looked like it was covered with the measels, tiny red spots all over my hand. Holding my hand up to light, I got a good look at my foearm. Shit! It was almost as big as most guys thighs and had really thick veins snaking across it. I brought up my right arm and found the same freaky muscle mass there as well. 'If my forearms were this big, how big was I?' I wondered. I had an urge to start flexing right there, just to catch a glimpse of this freaky muscled bod of mine. I fought the urge and started out of the booth. That first step sent a wave of orgasmic pleasure through me, the feel of my rolling wide around each other and brushing against each other at the mid-step was incredible. I forced myself to keep moving. It took six orgasmic steps to reach Mesh and Raf. I was half-hard when I stood in front of them. I felt something thick and wet impacting against my huge quads. When I looked down, I saw Raf that was cumming and his hands were at his sides. Then I felt a hard 'thrack' between my massive pecs. My cock was now fully hard and its head, the size of a large grapefruit, rose above the shelf of my pecs. I was about to grab hold of this majestic fuck-scepter when I heard an agonizing groan from Mesh. When I looked, I found that he had popped his cork as well. I had to see myelf. If I could make Raf shoot without touching himself, I had to been hot and huge. I looked around and spotted a mirror off to the side. Over at the mirror, it was my turn to be shocked and awed. I was beyond huge. Looking myself up and down, from the side, and what I could see of my back, I checked out each freaky muscle. Starting with my calves, or rather my bull elephants, out habit. Damn, I could rent them out to the MLB, they seemed to be that mammoth, even the flexors for my feet were massive. Next, my thighs, they had to be six feet arond each. The definition between each muscle must have been an inch deep. I was surprised that my legs didn't tear out of their sockets with each step. My package was breath taking. My cock was about two and half feet long and over a foot think with inch think veins snaking over it. My balls hung halfway to my knees. Each ball looked to be a foot in diameter. From what I could see of my ass, it made me wish I could fuck myself. Checking out my abs, I saw three inch crevices outlining my eight-pack, intercostals, serratus, and obliques. My pecs were mindblowing. Each pec was at least three feet across and over nine inches thick. My pecs were so thick that my nipples didn't point down, they pointed back towards my body. My delts held the impression of being able to topple maountains. Each head had to be six inches thick. My traps rose from my delts and disappeared somewhere near the top of my head. I could live with not being able to look over my shoulder. My arms were being pushed forward and lifted upwards by my mile wide lats. My arms rested at a sixty degree angle from my shoulders. My biceps were mountainous and I haven't even flexed them yet. I was about to start flexing to see how big these bastards could get when Raf placed his hand on my arm. "Miguel, please fuck me now." Raf pleaded, "I need to feel you inside me while you smother me with those wonderful muscles." It had beem over a month since the last time Raf and I had sex so his request sent me into sexual overdrive. Instead of speaking to him, I picked Raf up by his thick lats and pressed him against my hard cock where rode between his pecs and mine. Sliding him up along the length of my cock until our pecs were pressed firmly together, the head of my cock sat between our pecs. With Raf's face level to mine, I kissed him fiercely driving my tongue deep into his throat and he responded after a moment of surprise. I didn't realize unitl a short time later that I was now taller than Raf. I lowered Raf to the floor and soon had him on his back. Raf placed his feet under my pecs as I lowered my cock to line up with his hole. I traced the crack of his ass with my cock which sent shivers through Raf. I teased his hole by pressing the head of cock against it and then moved along his ass, Raf waited until I was pressing against his hole when he tweaked my nipples with his toes. This caused me plunge into Raf. It seemed foreplay was over. So, I began to slide further into Raf then pull back only to slide a little farther in. I continued this process until I was fully buried inside Raf. There, I rested, pressing my full weight on Raf. "OH MY GOD!" Raf panted, "YES! FUCK ME! FUCK ME, HARD!" Never one to disappoint a lover. "You got it, stud." I told him as pull back about a foot and drove into him with my full weight behind it. "YEAH! FUCK THAT ASS!" Raf snarled as I pounded his ass, "RIP ME OPEN WITH GIANT MUSCLECOCK! OH, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, YEAH!" "Fuckin A'! Stud I'm just warmin' up." I grunted. I grabbed Raf's lats and stood up straight. Raf was pulled up into the air with half my cock still buried in his ass. I thrusted up and forward with my hips as I stopped holding Raf in the air. Raf gasped for air as my thrust and the force of gracity combined to drive my cock even deeper into him. Raf grabbed hold of my biceps to steady himself. With just the power of my hips and legs, I began to thrust up and forward continuously. Raf slid up and down a foot on my cock. Raf was panting and rambling as I gave him the fuck of his life. I varied the speed of my thrusts, faster and slower, to make this last as long as possible. Raf came violently, covering our pecs and abs. His ass spasmed around my cock almost causing me to cum as well. I held off but knew I was too close to hold off for long. I began to accelerate my thrusts faster and faster until my cock was burning inside Raf's ass. I couldn't hold off any more, I CAME. Raf was forced upwards for about six inches from the force of me shooting. I continued to shoot for several minutes. As my cock finished shooting, Raf slid down to its base, his whole body limp. I wrapped my arms around him and sank to my knees. Our hearts beating wildly, I laid us both on the floor to recover, my cock still hard and buried in Raf's ass. We remained there for several minutes. "Mighty, fine fucking display." Mesh said, "Can't wait 'til we're alnoe together, my giant stallion." Mesh, damn, I'd forgotten he was here. I raised myself up off Raf and looked over towards Mesh. I was shocked at what I saw. Not only had Mesh stripped out of his clothes and jerked off but Dr. Soong-Yang was standing there holding a video camera hold me and Raf. My first impulse was to rush the doc and smash the camera but that would interfer with my plans, besides I could get the tape later. I lowered myself down a little and whispered into Raf's ear, "It's show time again." I eased out Raf and his ass became a fountain of cum. My sex-crazed mind was clear now and I wondered how much damage I had caused Raf just now. Unfortunately, I counldn't show my concern. There was a job to do and it was time to do it. "Stud Raf, on your feet, NOW!" I commanded hating myself while doing so, "I did not gave you permission to cum." "S-s-s-sorry, M-m-master." Raf replied as stood unsteadily before me. "Too late for that." I growled at him, "Now, go clean yourself, thoroughly, and get back here and clean your mess off me and the floor. You'd best not make me wait too long and you'd better be clean, I shall inspect you thoroughly to be sure. NOW, MOVE!" Raf jumped and left the room. It was just the three of us now. I stood there waiting, silently. I was forcing Mesh to make the first move and commit himself. The doctor was a non-player in this game, all brains and science now, he hadn't even wondered why Mesh didn't use the process to match me. I knew why he didn't and knowing who he was, I knew why he was fixated on me. "You command like an the ancient warrior-kings." said Mesh appraisingly, "Just right touch of hard command mixed with soothing speak." "Self-made businessmen such as yourself and I are the modern day warrior-kings." I replied. "True." He said, "Never before have I met my match." He was trying to seduce me with flattery. As a salesman, I had run into quite a number of people who'd try to sweet talk their way into better deals so this particular track wouldn't work on me. I decided to play along. "I doubt that." I stated, "Certainly, there had to be one but since you are standing here, you must have brought him low." This comment disturbed him but he seemed to take it as an off-hand compliment. Further conversation was stopped as Raf returned. He sort of hobbled as he walked, carrying soap, water, and washclothes. I assumed the flexed 'relaxed' stance I've seen bodybuilders take during competitions. Under my breath, I told Raf to take his time and try to be erotic as possible. The look in eye told me that he was going to enjoy it. Raf soaped up the cloth. He began working on my pecs. After working up a good lather, ran the cloth acorss each pec then in circles around my nipples. He did this for quite some time, long enough to get me really horny again. When my hardening cock brushed against his quads, he began working his way down. But he didn't rush the washing of my abs, taking time to scrub each crevice. As he worked his way down to my crotch, I glanced over at Mesh and saw that our display was having the results I desired. Mesh was getting really hot and bothered. I had to breathe deep as Raf began soaping up my cock and balls. His loving attention brought me back to full hardness. Raf was doing his damnest to get me to shoot again, probably wanted to bathe me. I had to order him to finish the job. Raf rinsed me off, with his back to Mesh he silently asked 'later?' and I gave him a wink. Raf went to work cleaning the floor while I stretched seductively and arched my back. My hard cock remained vertical. Mesh was enthralled while the good doctor kept filming. I turned slowly as if I were looking around just to give Mesh a chance to see the full package. When my back was fully to Mesh, I stopped and made an audible 'um' as if a thought had just occurred to me. It was time for another piece of the plan to come into play. Again I started stretching, pretending to test my flexability to allay his doubts. I continued testing body parts until I got to my waist. There I made my stance wider and bent over pretending to touch my toes. Watching from between my legs, I saw Mesh's eyes bug out and his breathing get heavier. I moved over each leg as if I were totally unaware continuing the stretching routine. I finished stretching and continued to check out my surroundings, still maintaining the pretense. Raf had finished cleaning the floor by the time I got done baiting Mesh. I decided it was time for a show of strength and Raf would be the perfect one to help me demonstrate it. I called Raf over to me, telling him that it time for his inspection. Raf stood before and presented himself for inspection. I grabbed him by the waist and tossed him onto my shoulders then began inspecting his feet. I continued the inspection but instead of having Raf present the part of the body wanted to check, I moved or tossed him around as if he were a small boy until the area I wanted see was in view. Frightened at first, Raf soon began to enjoy this treatment. Then I recalled something I had read in a few stories, I moved Raf around until he sitting in my hands. I slid my right further underneath Raf until his tail bone sat in the palm of my hand. I, then, removed my left hand and began curling Raf with my right arm. Raf got hard at this display of strength and began leaking pre-cum again. I set Raf down after losing count somewhere around fifty. I had to Raf out of the room. "Stud Raf. You are not clean as I ordered." I growled at him, "Return to the showers. Wash yourself again and continue to wash until I get you. NOW, MOVE!" I watched Raf leave the room. He didn't need to see what was going to happen next, it would just hurt him. I turned my attention fully on Mesh. I strutted ove to Mesh, no I was more blatant and exaggerated than that. I flexed my muscles hard with each step, flaring my lats out to their widest point as stepped in front of him. "So, Gil." I said, "See anything you like?" "Everything looks great. Can't wait for the test drive." Mesh replied. Before Mesh could make his move, I made mine. I grabbed him by his arms and lifted him so that we were face-to-face. While Mesh was still surprised, I pressed him against me and kissed hard. It took him a few seconds to respond and respond he did. Mesh was like an animal, kissing me savagely. This was not simple passion or lust, it was two supremely masculine men striving for dominance over the other. We stayed that way for quite a while neither gaining the edge over the other. After what seemed an eternity, we broke apart, Mesh pushing away first. 'Score one for the hero.' I thought. "Damn, if you make me that hot by just kissing then fucking that ass of yours is going to be explosive." Mesh stated. Didn't think he'd roll over and play dead. Mesh still was trying to prove he was the alpha male here. Part one of my plan was working, his animal brain was in control. Time to put salt into the wound and up the ante. "Only if I fuck your ass first." I demanded. "Never! I fuck. I don't get fucked!" Mesh steamed. "Then, great warrior-king, you'll have to conquer me. So, unless I fuck you first, that is the only way you'll get my ass." I told him coldly, "Now, if will excuse me, I've some important matters to take careof." I turn and started walking away from him. Mesh stood there fuming, anger and lust boiled inside of him. He took the bait now to set the hook. "Where do you think you are going?" Mesh demanded in a deadly voice. "I'm going to check on MY slave to make sure he doesn't drown himself. I only bought him today and I would like to get more use out of him than just a single fuck." I said as went through the door leaving Mesh shaking in rage. I waited outside the door for a few moments and when Mesh didn't come storming through, I breathed a sigh of relief. I wanted Mesh hot, bathered and off balance, not a killing frenzy. Fighting for my life isn't what I'd call a successful seduction. Now, it was time to check on Raf. I walked back to the showers and found him lathered up and lovingly stroking himself. I leaned against the wall and admired his new muscled body. Even though I was bigger than Raf now, I still found him incredibly sexy. "Need a hand with that, stud?" I said to him. "What do you have in mind?" He asked breathing heavily. "Quite a number of things actually but we don't have time for all of them right now." I answered, "Do you remember Chet?" Raf and I had met Chet and his boyfriend, Brad, almost a year ago. Chet had a thing for Raf, more specifically Raf's ass. Chet considered himself a macho top, he believed tops only fuck and get sucked and never the other way around. But according to Brad, Chet secretly wanted to be on both sides, giving and receiving. Funny how people screw themselves with how they think things have to be. So, Raf and I basically ambushed Chet. Raf let Chet fuck him while I snuck in and fucked Chet when they were going at it. Chet fought hard at first but he began to enjoy it. After we came and cleaned up, I apologized to Chet for raping him and explained why. Fortunately, he understood and remained our friend. I believed we faced the same thing with Mesh as we did with Chet. That's why I brought up the subject. Unfortunately, with Mesh we were to have a bigger fight on our hands. "So, you're going to fuck Mesh while he fucks me." Raf replied also remembering that time. "No." I said, "You are going to fuck him." "Me?" Raf said in surprise, "Why me?" "Because it's my ass he wants so it has to be you." I replied, "We're going to be breaking several mindsets at once so this is going to be very dangerous. Even pumped up as we are now, we may not be able to finish this." "We can do it. We're bigger and stronger than he is. Plus, once we start, he'll give in." Raf said confidently. "We can only hope but be prepared for him to fight fiercely, anyway." I said. "So, what's the setup?" Raf asked. "Oh, you get to shove this up my ass." I told him as I grabbed his cock, "But, first, are you alright? I forgot how big I am now." "I'm fine." said Raf as he massaged my glutes, "I've been getting fisted for the last two weeks. You're not much bigger than the guy's arm." "Looks like you've got some stories to tell when we have more time." I said as I laid down on my back, "But, for now, fuck me." Raf's answer wasn't in words. Slipped down in between my legs and plunged his face between my cheeks. Raf soon had me squirming as he rimmed my ass with long muscle-tongue. My cock got hard and rested on my granite abs. My cockhead throbbed as nestled in the canyon of my pecs. Then Raf began tonguing my prostrate. It took a moment to realize just how much Raf had changed, his tongue had been long enough nor strong enough to reach my prostrate before. Raf stopped tonguing my ass and raised my legs as he got to his knees. "Ready to have your muscle-ass fucked? Cause here it comes." said Raf as pushed his cockhead into my ass. I had relaxed my ass muscles as much as I could to handle his, now, larger cock. I was surprised when he slipped in easily. I experimented a little and tighten uo my ass muscles a little. "Um, that's better." Raf cooed as I tighten up some more, "I know he's not hung as I am but I was afraid he had fucked you too loose for this to be really enjoyable." "We didn't fuck." I told him as continued give his cock little squeezes with my ass. "What? I thought that was why you sent me out." Raf responded as sank the rest of his cock into my ass. "Nope. I cock teased him and came to you." I said running my hands over his thick muscles, "I left him standing in a rage." "Surprised he come after you." Raf said as he began to slow fuck me. "He will. But lets have some fun before he gets here." I told him as I tweaked his left nipple. Raf gasped and then began to fuck me with long, slow strokes. You don't know what heaven is until you had at least 10 inches of hard throbbing cock rubbing against your prostrate. I pulled Raf's head down to mine and kissed him deeply. Raf kissed me back without missing a stroke. Soon Raf was pistoning in and out of my ass with pleasurable regularity. Just as we were starting to get real hot and heavy, Mesh made his presents known. "So. I have to conquer you but this slave can do you at any time." Mesh ranted, "We'll see about that!" Mesh rushed into the showers with a raging hard-on. He grabbed Raf's left arm and pulled him out of me then threw him back. He quick took Raf's position between my legs and plunged his cock into my ass. He began to fuck me with hard, violent thrusts. "I teach you to deny me. You're going to be my bitch." He ranted on. I saw Raf standing behind Mesh. It was time to hold Mesh down for Raf. I entwined my legs around Mesh's and pulled them wide, at the same I wrapped my arms around his torso and pressed him into my chest. To ensure his staying put, I clamped down hard on his cock with my ass muscles. Raf then did unto Mesh as he had done unto me. Mesh thrashed around like a madman. When he couldn't break free, he screamed out in a long dead language. His body began to vibrate and then his muscles began to grow. I yelled for Raf to hold on to him tight. He continued to grow until he was larger than Raf, his growth stopped shortly thereafter. His size was somewhere Raf and me. Again, he began to thrash about, trying to break free. It took all our combined strength but we held Mesh. I told Raf to start stroking slow. Mesh tried to resist but surrendered when I began sucking on his nipples and massaging his cock with my ass. Soon Mesh was enjoying it as was Raf and myself. I found from the bartender later that the sounds of our little orgy was clearly heard below and started an orgy there as well. Soon we all reached that joyfull and inescapable conclusion and we separated. "To be taken by a mere slave," Mesh moaned, "How can live with this?" "For one thing, Gil. Raf's not a slave, he's a man." I told Mesh, "Raf's my equal and lover, always has been and always will be." "Fine for you, you've got each other. I'm alone as always." Bemoaned Mesh. "You don't have to be." Raf said. "Yes, I do. I don't have an equal or a lover." Mesh responded. "You do, now." I replied. Both Raf and Mesh looked at me questionly. "Raf and I are lovers so in a sense we are one." I explained, "And tooked the two of us to take you so that means we're your equal. So, the three of us are equals." "That makes sense in a weird way." said Raf. "I grant that you are my equals but I am without a lover unless..." Mesh replied. "You guess it, my great warrior-king." I answered. "What?" Raf asked confusedly. "You know who I really am, don't you Mike?" Mesh asked staring at me accusingly. "Yes." I stated simply. "Miguel, who is this guy, anyway." Raf asked. "Raf, may I introduce to you." I said as I bowed grandly, "The great warrior-king, Gilgamesh the Warrior Eternal."
  10. Thedemon1906

    Dominant Dad (humiliation and rape)

    WARNING: INCLUDES RAPE AND ABUSE. I still remember when years ago I was a normal kid. I played with other boys, was very good in sports and was truly happy. The problem started when I hit puberty. My father and I had always been close. Maybe too much. I remember that sometimes he would grab my ass for a long time and then he would have a raging erection but I was too innocent to notice. He made us take bath together until I started to change. When I became 15 my body started to change. I started going to the gym a lot and gain huge amounts of muscle for my age and I had my first girlfriend. I was 6.2feet that was much more than my father's 5.8. I had a big and defined chest and a cut 6 pack. I became hairy, i had dense black hair in my arms and legs, it even appeared in my chest. I was turning to be really masculine. The problem was my father. When my butt started growing (that was the first thing to grow because of the legs training in rugby) I remember he started grabbing it more often. But instead of just a normal slap or something like that now he would grab me by the waist and rub me his cock. Although he never did that naked I could still feel the hard on behind in his pants. Also as we showered together he would touch me all over. When I had my growth spurt I told him to stop. When he tried to touch me again I hit him hard in the face. You have to understand, my father was tiny compared to me. So I started to take over the house. I would bring my girlfriend to bang her as loud as we could. It was all fine, my pervert father was not longer an issue. Until one night. I remember my father my father cooked us some soup, i guess that were he put the potion and i went to sleep. While I was in my bed I could started to feel someone touching my butt. I only sleep in boxers and I could feel as they were lowered. Although I was conscious while this happened I couldn't move. -It worked- I remember my father said as he laid his hands on my ass cheeks. I tried to scream but no sound came from my mouth. Then I felt it. My father's tiny cock against the rim of my ass. No, I'm not gay, this is not happening I thought as his dick penetrated me. The he started to thrust faster and faster. I would have cried if i could but I only could feel his dick tearing my hole. I couldn't breathe and i couldn't shout. I wanted to run but my legs didn't work. Heat started to run through my body as i felt my dad fucking me. Then cold, then black. I remember waking up the next day and feeling that i was dead. But in a weird way I knew exactly what had happened although It was impossible. I walked to the bathroom to see the extent of the transformation. I cried way to much. My body was now little, I was totally emasculated. I had no more hair and muscle, my skin was whiter than before. My shoulders had narrowed and my hips widen a little bit. My face looked like a cute twink, you could tell it belonged to a boy but any masculine trait had disappeared. My dick, It was almost non existent. I was like one inch long and my balls looked like grapes. But the worst of all was my ass, it was big and perfect. It was begging to be fucked, with no hair and perfect skin. My father had turned me into a fuck toy. A usable twink. I had a mental breakdown and started crying with all i had. My voice came out high pitch and soft. -What is happening son?- I felt as everything trembled as the man pronounced those words. I looked up. I could still recognise it was my father but now he was the biggest most masculine guy in earth. The 7,2 feet tall naked man stood on the door of the bathroom as I dried my tears. He was huge but perfect. Big beefy pecs covered with hair hanged over a tight 8-pack with a trail of black hair. His arms were crossed just below his chest and showed his huge biceps, the size of my head and broad masculine hands. His neck was wide and strong as a pillar and his legs seemed to be able to break the earth in half. His feet were large and hairy. And on top of all of that his face was perfect too. A pure black beard covered his face and big squared jaw. His eyes were bright blue that contrasted with his dark hair. Looking up to him was like seeing a greek god. -You… fucking faggot- i said in a quiet soft voice. -What did you just said?- -Faggot- I said this time with more strength. I think he saw I fire in my eyes that got him angry. - I think you are not quite understanding your position right now- I looked down and he made me stand up. A huge blow of strength hit my head. He had with and open hand hit me and now i was in the floor. Bleeding. I saw stars. -You will start to call me sir from now on- he said. His big strong hands grabbed my limp body and carried to his bed. He threw my body to the bed and got on top of me with each leg on each side of my body. I had my eyes closed but then I felt a slap on my face. I saw what i was avoiding to see. A one foot long fat cock was slapping his mouth. I could feel blood starting to run throughout my my face from my nose. -Open- he said in a commanding voice. I gestured no with my head. Another hit in my face. I felt the heat and a strong pain in my face. Tears started to run from my eyes. -Open- I wouldn't open my mouth. His big and took my neck and started strangulating me. I couldn't breathe, i felt like i was going to die. I saw the calm face of my father and his piercing eyes watching me from above. I started to see dark and opened my mouth to breath. His huge cock entered without warning, raping my head as fast as he could. I could feel it stretch my neck, and even if it's not biologically possible I took the entire thing. I had my nose in his pubes. He started grunting in a deep roaring voice as he got faster. I could feel his dick like an anaconda going down my throat raping me. Tears started to form again. I realized there was nothing I could do I was his possession now. -Turn around- this time I didn't complain. I turned and my ass was exposed. I now what was about to happen but I didn't feel alive anymore. He grabbed my cheeks and without lube impalated me. I screamed in pain he hit me in the waist and started thrusting so strong that I thought that i was going to get bruises. I felt only pain but the whole cockgot inside in one thrust. -Do you realise? I made you a bitch and I am your alpha. You can't say no to me, your life depends on me. You are for my use… No, for every man's use. I made you the perfect sex toy and I made you in such way that every man would like and will fuck you. Even if they are straight. But at the end of the day you belong to me, you will obey ME. You will wash my clothes, cook my food, clean my house and most importantly you will be in my bed every single night for my usage. No questions. Did you get that?- I couldn't answer as I was in so much pain and shock. He hit me with great strength in my ass, I thought he had broken something on me, afterwards I would learn that one of the effects of the potion was to regenerate but still feel the pain. -I said DID YOU GET THAT?- -YES, YEEES PLEASE IT HURTS- I was begging and crying. I feel his thrust get faster and he cums. What seemed like gallons of cum entered my asshole as he shouted in victory. I was his woman now. ______________________________________ Next day I woke up to the smell of eggs. I stood up, I thought i wouldn't be able to move but instead I felt fine. I saw if i had any cum left but there was nothing. I went to the kitchen to see my huge dad naked cooking. -sit- he said. I took a seat on the table and waited. He turned around with a plate of eggs and bacon. -eat, you will need the energy- -Am i going to school?- -Yes you will, all your friends and professors have been very understanding when I explained your change and why you were two days absent- I had been at sleep for two days! M- This is a special occasion, tomorrow I want you cooking my breakfast- I eat with real hunger. But i started to get anxious, I remembered my father had said all men will want to fuck me. Maybe it was an exaggeration but still I remember that I was still afraid at the possibility of that happening. When I arrived to school everyone was looking at me but not talking. My father had bought me new clothing that really accentuated my ass. Everything was normal throughout the day except for a few weir instances. When I went to ask something to my biology teacher I remember he was checking my ass constantly and rubbing his hard dick through his pants. Or the math professors that made me go in front of the class to resolve a problems and as he corrected me he massaged my ass with his hand. At lunch my girlfriend came over to break up with me, I wasn't surprised. She said I had changed a lot. The thing that was really strange was that my best friend Javier with whom i played rugby was avoiding. Everything changed for the worst at gym class. My class was made by the coach run and train the whole hour. Except me, he made me sat on his lap and touched me all of the time. -A boy like you shouldn't be playing sports- he said to my ear. Three day prior to that I was the best rugby player of the school, but at that moment I was only a bitch. The class ended and everybody went to the showers. I stood up and saw the stain of cum that had formed in the coach's shorts. I went to the changing room. I started undressing and someone whistled. I got red and continued as nothing happened. -So you are a faggot now?- the familiar voice of Javier sounded behind me. -..no I'm not gay- I said truthfully. I still wasn't gay. -LIAR, you are a bitch now your father told us- -No i am…- he threw me to the lockers and I hit my face. I could feel his naked body pressing behind me. I could remember I was taller than him and bigger, but now I was much taller and muscular. -Fuck, I want your ass so much- He started slapping my ass and penetrating me. His dick was much smaller than his fathers but it still hurted. He hit his ass as he fucked him. -GOD, YOUR ASS IS SO GOOOD- He turned me around to see my other classmates they were watching, and many jerking or with a hard on. One of them stepped forward and took his dick out and pressed it to my mouth. I opened, to afraid of the consequences if I didn't. He fucked my skull with strength. I was being raped from both sides, and it hurted. I had become by all like a woman. They didn't last very long. They both cummed and left me there, the bell rang and everybody went to their classes. I cried again and thought how I used to never cry. In the cold floor, covered in cum I stayed there to the end of the day. Will continue, maybe?
  11. RosieWorships

    Nate and Matt

    A comission I did for @eoin. Thank you so much for this wonderful opportunity! It was a pleasure writing for you 💋 Nate and Matt Nate took a final walk around ‘The Game Stop’, looking wistfully at the second-hand video games and equipment around the small store. Not that he could afford anything on his poor college student budget, but it was fun to dream. With a heavy sigh, he was just about to walk out when something up top caught his eye. “No way,” he muttered, stretching up on his tiptoes to grab the almost brand new looking tablet off the shelf. At first glance he thought it was an Ipad Pro, but it was too good to be true and it turned out he was right. The silver engraving on the back revealed the words CVac Pro. Some strange knock off brand, he thought. Nate powered the tablet up but much to his disappointment, it had been restored to factory settings and the main screen was entirely blank. Flipping it over, he glanced at the price tag. Surely he could spare ten dollars and with a shrug of his slight shoulders he eagerly headed up to the teen at the front counter with the money and his bargain find in hand. “Seriously, could you get any more pathetic?” Nate cringed as he looked up, knowing all too well the face behind that growl. Just as he suspected, the buff red head moved closer. Matt wasn’t much taller than himself, but what the jock lacked in height he made up for in width. “Matt, I--” “Don’t talk to me you little shit,” the red head snarled. Nate took a step back at the menacing scowl on his ex best friend’s face. “Wouldn’t want you to suddenly fall in love with me or something, would we?” Matt’s mockery cut Nate deep. The two had been inseparable until the day Nate had decided to come out. After being friends for so many years, he had at least hoped that Matt would be more open. Even if Matt hadn’t shared the same feelings for Nate that Nate shared for Matt, Nate had never thought that his confession would destroy their friendship. Lost in his reminiscion from at least five years ago, Nate didn’t even have the chance to pull back as Matt’s big hand suddenly snatched the tablet away from him. With a laugh Matt read the lettering on the back. “A CVac Pro? What kind of loser brand is that?” He howled, clutching his stomach before tossing it back to Nate. The tablet vibrated slightly and had he not been so flustered, Nate might have actually noticed the screen light up with a notification. Matt didn’t seem to notice either as he slammed his big shoulder into Nate before pushing forward. “Do me a favor,” he snarled, knocking the smaller man out of his way. “The next time you see me, head the other way.” So many emotions bubbled up inside Nate as he fled from the mall-- rejection, jealousy, arousal, defeat. During his earlier years in college, he had tried and failed to fall-out-of-love with the big red head. He’d experimented with other boyfriends, some bigger, some smaller-- but ultimately everything always came back to his infatuation with Matt. Maybe one day, the buff ginger would come to his senses and realize he was nothing without Nate. Finally back in the shelter of his apartment, Nate sat down on the couch before once again turning to the new tablet he had just purchased. A frown marred his normally handsome face as the front screen showed an announcement that an app had successfully downloaded. He swiped to the right, and stared at the app on the homescreen. “Chronivac.” He said the funny word out loud, wondering exactly how to pronounce it. He had never heard of such an app before and as his index finger tapped the icon, Nate held his breath. It would be just his luck that the app was actually a virus. He tapped his foot impatiently as he waited, but immediately he found himself impressed as the screen to came to life. It didn’t appear to be malware at all, but rather a very detailed software program for designing video-game avatars and such. Much to his surprise there was a character already preloaded on the platform. Nate found himself blushing slightly as he looked at what appeared to be a very naked, cartoonish version of Matt on the screen. With a shake of his head, Nate tossed the tablet down on the couch before moving to pace back and forth. Off to both sides of the screen there had been different kinds of sliders. On the left, ones for personality-- while the right seemed to control the character’s appearance. There was also a seperate section where he could type stuff in, maybe cheat codes or something like that, but he wasn’t exactly sure. Nate huffed as he sat back down, making some quick adjustments on the lit up screen. For the most part everything seemed to be on a ten point scale, with ten being the highest and zero bringing the trait to nearly non existent. The first one he slid down was the character’s aggression from a ten to five. Certainly that would make Matt a little more pleasant and calm, even if it was just for a video game. Next he began playing with the sexual orientation settings. There were just so many to choose from and some of them he didn’t even understand. Obviously the main two, hetero and homo, were on opposite ends of the spectrum with many choices in between. As he began sliding the bar down from heterosexual, he paused briefly on demisexual and pan but ultimately decided on bi with a male preference-- just one slot above full blown gay. If this actually worked, it would be nothing short of a miracle. Nate sat the tablet down again, but realized he wasn’t done. No matter how much he changed Matt’s personality or, though he hadn’t yet, Matt’s physique, he understood that their friendship would never be the same. A thought occurred to him, and Nate suddenly clicked on the other screen. He started typing in, ‘make Matt and I friends again’, but wouldn’t it be so much better if they had never gone without? Nate held the arrow down until all of the words disappeared, and with a new boldness he typed in ‘Matt and I never stopped being friends’. Immediately there was a whirlwind of hot air around him as Nate pressed the enter key. He could feel new memories of him and Matt pressing into his mind, one’s from the past five years that hadn’t been there before. Dropping the tablet on the couch, Nate clutched his head. There was no way this could be happening. And yet not even a second later his cell phone pinged-- a message from Matt lighting up the screen. -Be there in 5 Nate’s heart skipped a beat as he read the message over and over. It wasn’t until he heard a loud knock on his front door that he realized this was all actually real. His palms were sweaty and his knees were shaking, yet he flung open the door and put on his best smile. “Well it’s about damn time!” Matt snarled as he pushed past Nate into the apartment. “For a second there, I almost had to wait.” Nate chuckled nervously as he watched his friend barge into the living room. As he sat down on the couch Nate’s eyes almost bugged out of his head-- the tablet! But Matt could have cared less as he tossed the thing onto Nate’s coffee table with a four pack of IPAs. “Brought my own beer since I know all you ever have is that watered down shit.” “H-hey now!” Nate sat down next to Matt, a hurt look on his face. “I actually kind of like O’Doul’s.” “You know who like’s O’Doul’s? People who are too stupid and poor to buy a real man’s beer.” Nate cringed as he watched Matt pop the top off his beer bottle, letting the lid fly halfway across the room. Matt glanced at Nate with a smug look on his face but made no move to go pick it up. “Kind of spruces the place up, don’t ya think?” Nate could feel his blood beginning to boil as his heart beat thumped in his ears. With an angry scowl he swiped the tabet off the table and didn’t even hesitate to open up the app. Matt glanced at him over his beer, but Nate was too preoccupied at the moment to care. His fingers swiped left and right at a furious pace across the screen-- fully submissive, lesser intelligence. Nate looked up at Matt as his hand moved over towards the right side of the screen. Suddenly the muscles on the cartoonish looking avatar pushed out as Nate slid the bar from jock up to meat head. A nice red patch of fur began spreading across the character’s chest and abs too. It pushed out thicker and fuller the further Nate slid the setting. Soon even a full beard appeared across the strong squared off jaw. Just like before, a whirlwind of warm arm suddenly blew through the apartment. Only this time it seemed to focus more on Matt as the waves hit him hard. The red head shot to his feet, seemingly grunting in pain. His clothes exploded off of him as within minutes the jock added pounds upon pounds of muscle to his frame. The now amature body builder stumbled over towards Nate’s bed, his tighty-whities transforming before their very eyes into that of a white jockstrap instead. Crawling up onto the bed on all fours, Matt glanced back at Nate over his much broader shoulder, wiggling his rounded perfectly muscled ass. “C’mon baby, you’re not going to let all this hard work go to waste are you?” Nate could barely see the ginger’s lip sticking out in a pout, as his full beard hid some of that bottom lip. With a shake of his head and quite a bit of shock, Nate looked down at the tablet in hand before glancing back up at his clueless friend. This app, this very powerful, life-altering, amazing app had just transformed Matt into the perfect boyfriend-- and he couldn’t help but wonder what else it could do. He took a step closer towards Matt and smiled, but paused abruptly when the tablet gave a slight buzz. As he lifted the screen up to his face, he noticed a second profile had now been added. One with his very own name and appearance on the tab. Nate’s finger hesitated before clicking and opening the new screen. There seemed to be much different sliders on his profile, and an update to the program suggested that they’re were now new templates that could be uploaded as well. He quickly flipped through them-- a picturesque white sandy beach, a dimly lit dungeon with chains, or an apartment-- much like his own, but a little bit bigger and nicer. With a simple shrug, Nate selected the last one, and went back to the previous screen where he increased his confidence and wealth. The odd warmth passed through the apartment again, but this time, Nate felt a slight headache slam into him along with the heat. As the apartment seemingly morphed around the two men, Matt seemed to grow even happier as he now laid on a king sized bed in a much more luxurious room. Matt beckoned to him again and this time Nate bounded forward without any trepidation. Matt easily lifted Nate onto the bed with his huge, bulky arms, teasing Nate’s soft, brunette hair with his strong fingers before flipping him over. Immediately the big ginger went to town rimming Nate’s hole and within minutes he found himself writhing under the larger man’s grasp. Nate was a moaning and groaning mess as Matt pushed his tongue deeper. “That’s right, eat me out you fuck!” Nate screamed while pinching one of Matt’s hard nipples on his wide, muscled chest. “Make sure you get me good and ready for your huge dick this time, babe. I can’t have my precious hole hurt by my big, brustish slave!” The now eager to please, completely subservient meat-head, began to lick and nibble with more enthusiasm than before. Though Matt was the taller and more heavily muscled male, it was evident that Nate was the power-bottom master. And if Matt didn’t please him well, Nate vowed to never pork his asshole again. Finally convinced that he was prepped enough, Matt flipped Nate onto his back before spreading his long, toned legs. Matt placed the head of his meat against Nate’s rim before looking up for permission-- a simple nod. With a long sexy moan, Matt forced all of his cock in at once. “Yes! Fuck! Your dick feels so good! Now pound my ass and make me cum crazy hard!” The big red head did as he was commanded and grabbed on to Nate’s hip. “Fuck babe, you’re always so tight!” Matt responded. “The best!” Caught up in the moment, Nate reached out and wrapped his arms around Matt’s thick neck before kissing him fiercely. Matt almost came right then and there from how perfect everything was, but he knew better. He knew that Nate needed to cum first or he would lose. Matt pounded into him faster, and with a low guttural moan Nate could feel himself grow close. Nate could feel the big man lean forward, his lips brushing against his throat. Knowing Matt, he was trying to leave a hickey or two there. Wetness suddenly splashed against Matt’s abs as Nate let himself explode. “Now fill me with your cum!” Nate demanded. “And don’t you dare stop pounding until I get all of the cum from those big, testosterone filled balls.” He knew that with those words Matt wouldn’t be able to resist, and with an eruption that could rival a volcano, the larger man released a torrent of cum. After a little while, Matt started to slow down his pace as his cock jerked with a final spurt. He flipped Nate onto his chest with his cock still plugged into him. “I love you,” he whispered, before kissing Nate on the top of his head. “Love you too babe,” Nate smiled, moving his way up to Matt’s mouth before kissing him hard. The two laid there for a bit until finally Nate decided to get up and take a shower. He couldn’t help but muse about how perfect his life was, as he rinsed the remnants of soap from his hair. Who would have thought that some ten dollar tablet from a thrift shop-- Nate froze-- --Tearing the shower curtain back as he heard Matt frantically curse. Nate didn’t even bother to dry off as he ran back into the bedroom. A horrified expression crossing his face as Matt stood there violently shaking and shouting at the CVac Pro. “What the hell did you do?” Nate screamed as he aggressively ripped the tablet from Matt. The screen was lit up with a bunch of error messages while the CVac Pro vibrated non stop. The program seemed to be frozen as the tablet grew hot to the touch. Apparently, Matt had uploaded some sort of preset function, but he had pushed all of the sliders over to max. The biggest whirlwind of warm air yet, suddenly blew into the apartment causing Nate to double over in pain. As he dropped the tablet, Nate saw the words ‘leather daddy’ scrawled under the massive avatar under his own profile tab. He could feel Matt’s arms snake around him in a comforting way, but Nate angrily shoved him off. Running back for the bathroom, Nate could feel some of the physical and mental changes already starting to take hold. “Argh! Fuck!” He screamed as his shoulders rammed into the doorframe. His voice was like a low rumble of thunder as he growled and continued to push his way into the bathroom. Making it in only one the wood around the frame finally cracked and gave way. Wave after wave of changes crashed over him as he stood in front of the mirror. The first thing he noticed was the hair missing from the top of his head, but it didn’t just disappear-- no! It seemed to redistribute itself all over Nate’s body, growing thicker, darker and a little more dense. Nate ran a big paw down over his chest stopping to scratch at the jet black fur sprouting from his pits. Another wave of heat crashed into Nate and he grunted, squeezing his eyes shut in pain. When he opened them again he couldn’t believe the reflection in the mirror was his. Nate flexed his chest, watching as his already enormous pecs expanded even more. His arms were getting larger, his legs thickening as they fought for space. His face was changing too as his jaw grew more square. With one swift motion, Nate brought his arms up and flexed a double bicep into the mirror. He looked at his own image in amazement, his forearms and biceps were huge and growing even larger. Veins throbbed over them, skin rippled as it was pulled taunt. As he continued to feel the waves of heat slam into him, he swore the muscles all over his body seemed to crawl, flex and grow taking on a life of their own. He growled slightly in pain again, only this time he fucking liked it. His immense pecs continued to balloon outward, round and full, exploding against his massive arms. Nate’s erect nipples pointed upwards. Nate stood up to his full six and a half foot height, now fully embracing the changes and the pain. In a matter of minutes he had been transformed into some kind of hairy, muscle beast. He felt so horny, so alive, so-- powerful. “Nate?” Matt gasped as he stood in the doorway. The three hundred and fifty pound mountain of muscle turned to him with a smirk. As his massive cock rose and his balls began to swell, Nate’s face suddenly changed from a healthy boyish glow to that of a middle-aged man. “You’ve changed me,” he growled. His voice so deep it sent visible shudders down Matt’s spine. “N--n--no..” But gone was the warm brown twinkle in his eye, as he fixed Matt with a very stern grey. He took a long, satisfying deep breath, as he turned further towards Matt. A grin drew across his lips as a strong leathery and sweat mixed musk burned in his nostrils. With a quick sniff, Nate’s hand brushed the septum piercing above his top lip before giving a tug to the ring pierced through his left nip. A similar ring adorned his right nipple as well only further adding to Nate’s new persona as ‘Daddy’. Nate stared menacingly at Matt as he stepped forward, his cock springing to full mast at a hard thirteen inches. He was caught off guard as a fifth and final wave rolled over him. Memories suddenly erased while others imposed-- Nate could feel himself growing more aggressive and horny while dominant and kinky. Visions of him chaining Matt up and pissing on him consumed his thoughts. He wanted to fist his little slave, demanding that the boy worship his big, alpha muscles. His head rolled back against his broad shoulders as he let out a rumble deep from within his chest. He wanted to grow even bigger, stronger, fuck! There wasn’t enough gear in the world to quench his hunger for more. Suddenly an intense tingling sensation coursed through out Nate’s body. He looked down then, feeling his pecs strain as he flexed. A leather harness had materialized around his chest, while a matching black jock struggled to contain his more than impressive bulge. His large muscular bubble butt was left on display, the chaps only seeming to accentuate Nate’s huge, furry ass. “N-- Nate?” Heavy, leather boots scuffed across the floor while Matt cowered underneath him. But that wasn’t right. “It’s Nathan,” he replied gruffly. “But I’ve told you before boy, you call me Master.” “Ye- ye- yes, Master,” Matt whimpered and almost immediately he fell to his knees. As Nathan turned awkwardly to pass through the much-to-narrow doorway, Matt leaned up, his big doe eyes looking pleadingly at Nathan as his hands brushed against the giant cock. With a snarl Nathan wrapped his big hand around the man’s scrawny neck, hoisting him into the air with one arm while carrying him out into a much bigger bedroom. Dark mahogany woodwork and red walls greeted the two men as Nathan sat down on the edge of his bed. With Matt draped over his enormous quads, Nathan brought his huge paw down across Matt’s rounded ass. “How many times have I told you not to touch Master’s possessions without permission?” he bellowed. Nathan spanked Matt a few more times, stopping only one a bright red handprint was visible across both cheeks. As he stood Matt and himself up, Nathan sauntered over to the dresser before pulling out a metal collar and cock cage. “Put these on,” Nathan said as he tossed both items back towards Matt. He licked his lips as he watched the cage lock tightly around Matt’s plump cock before wrapping his hand around the kid’s neck and kissing him roughly. Lifting the ginger easily with his huge, burly arms, Nathan tossed Matt over his impossibly broad shoulders before heading out of the room. “Fuck, boy. Daddy’s hungry,” he groaned, slamming the door closed behind him as he headed down the stairs to his dungeon.
  12. Dandicoot

    Night at the Bar - By Dandicoot

    Author's Note: So this is just a very self-indulgent story I wrote for myself, hope you all enjoy it! (Also, characters in this story are anthro, as a side note!) It was a cold, lonely night for me. I had decided to drive down to the bar for a few drinks to try and forget a few things for a little bit (never a good idea, I don't know why I never learn). The bar was about 10 minutes away, located in a back-alley, a place where no one really bothers you if you drink alone. I had been drinking for several hours, scrolling through "dating" apps on my phone, hoping for at least someone to take notice. Of course, they didn't. They never do. No one even responds to some scrawny guy like me. Before I knew it, it was 2am. I knew I was in no condition to drive, so I started drinking some water and headed out at around 3am. I usually sobered up pretty quick, and I was feeling alright. As I was walking out the door, I felt a strong hand land on my shoulder. "You ok there, boy?" a deep, baritone voice rung out in the silence of the night. I turned my head to look over my shoulder, seeing the bouncer of the bar sitting in his metal foldable chair. He was a powerful bull, reaching eye level with me despite the fact he was sitting down. His horns were always perfectly polished and sharpened, no matter what day it was. He always wore a nose ring as well, a look I always thought was cliché, yet sexy. He held a thick, lit cigar between his teeth, puffing it occasionally. I had heard he was a retired bodybuilder, and he looked like it. His traps climbed far above his head, and the rest of his upper body was beyond wide. So wide that whenever someone was causing problems outside, he just stood in front of the doorway to block entrance to the bar. His lats were expansive enough to completely block the door, and the musclegut he had nearly matched his lats in width. His pecs jutted out at least a good foot from his body, with that belly of his sticking out another foot. It was impressive he even found a tanktop to fit him, even if it was stretched tightly across his pecs and gut. His arms were probably as thick as my entire torso, though I had never really asked for a formal comparison. And his legs, well, let's just say you have to have some powerful legs to support a body that huge. As I was inadvertently taking in this bull's marvelous body, he waved his free hand in front of my face. "Hello? You ok?" he asked again. "Oh! I, uh, yeah, I'm fine. I'm just about to head home for the night," I spoke as confidently as I could. The bull frowned, taking his cigar out of his mouth as he looked me up and down. "How much you been drinkin' tonight, boy?" Was it really that obvious? I didn't think I had seen the bouncer walk in the bar at any point in the night, so I was pretty sure he couldn't have known just how much I was drinking. "Oh, you know, enough haha..." I laughed nervously. "I was drinking water afterwards, and I honestly feel fi-" The bouncer cut me off. "How far away do you live?" he spoke sternly, setting his lit cigar in his ashtray on the ground. "Just ten minutes away, really not that far! I'm feeling fine to dri-" My sentence was cut off by the bull forcefully shoving one of his thick fingers into my mouth. I must have been a little more tipsy than I thought because as soon as that finger passed my lips, my eyelids lowered halfway and I managed to give it a slight suckle before he pulled his finger back out. Luckily, I didn't think he noticed my submissive instinct. He sniffed the finger that was just in my mouth and stared me down. "You lyin' to me, boy?" He definitely smelled just how much alcohol I had been drinking that night. "N-no, sir! I-I honestly feel fine! I-" Once again, my sentence was cut short. The bull grabbed me by the collar of my shirt and stood up, lifting me into the air. He must have been at least 6'5", a true behemoth of a man. My feet dangled as he spoke to me. "Listen, boy, I don't appreciate liars. But yer cute, so I'll give you one free pass." Cute? Did he actually just say that? I couldn't believe my ears. He continued, "Yer in no condition to drive, so how about you stay here with me for a lil while? I promise ya, daddy'll keep ya safe." I could feel the blush spreading across my face. It was probably even showing through my fur. I gulped, my only answer being a slight nod as I looked him in the eyes. He smirked as he brought his free hand up, gently caressing my face as he slowly pressed his thumb into my mouth. I closed my eyes and suckled, feeling a sense of security around this bull. "That's a good boy..." The bull sat back down in his chair, gently lowering me on top of his large, round gut. The arm he had been using to hold me up by the collar was now draped over me, holding me close to him. I continued to suckle on his finger, his strong hand rubbing my back. "So what made a lil guy like you drink so much tonight, hm?" I paused my suckling, pulling my mouth off his thumb. "I...I..." The truth is, I felt embarrassed to admit it. I felt ashamed. "I'm just...so lonely, daddy..." I hadn't planned on calling him daddy like that, but he was the first one to take notice of me in months. I guess you could say I was pretty desperate. But he didn't seem to mind, thankfully. He wrapped his other arm around me, leaning down to give me a kiss on the forehead. "Well you got me now, boy." I let out a soft moan in response to that statement. A huge hulking behemoth of a man actually wanted me, probably the scrawniest guy in the city. I couldn't believe my luck. He released his arms from around me and bent down to grab his cigar again. He chomped on it and gave it a good, long drag. He pulled the cigar back out of his mouth and turned his head away from me, exhaling all the smoke out through his nose. I shivered at the display, always having fantasized about a man like this. The cold breeze of the night air blew the smoke back in my direction, and I coughed a bit. It was clear I wasn't used to thick cigar smoke like that. The bull chuckled, sitting there as he held the cigar near his lips. "Sorry, boy, I tried." He spoke with such a genuine tone, yet I could tell he enjoyed that little moment. He raised his free arm and put his hand behind his head, revealing a forest of armpit hair. I had never seen such hairy pits in my life! I felt like if I had buried my face in there, my muzzle would actually completely fit within that deep, sweaty pit of his. And then, it hit me: his musk. I took in a deep breath through my nose, and I got a lungful of his musk. I instinctively let out a quiet moan, unable to control myself. The bouncer smirked, turning his head towards his open pit and taking a good whiff, himself. "Ahhh...sorry, boy. I never wear deodorant. Hate the fruity smells of it. I'm a man, and I wanna smell like one." He stared at me for a few moments, waiting to see if I was going to reply. I didn't. I was too flustered to say anything. "Though, it doesn't seem like you mind, do you?" I simply shook my head. "Didn't think so." He took another whiff of his pit, grunting as he took it all in. "Damn, I smell good." He looked at me again. "Though, I can never get a second opinion, it seems. No one's brave enough to get a full whiff of this manly scent. I've offered, but no one's taken me up on it. Shame...they don't know what they're missing out on." I was shaking by this point, trying desperately to control myself. I didn't want to scare him off. "You know, they say if you enjoy each other's musk, it makes you good breeding partners..." Oh god. "But I haven't had a chance to test that theory..." He was actually doing this on purpose. "What's wrong? You're looking a lil light-headed, boy. Maybe you should drink something..." He actually wanted me t- Before I could finish that thought, my face was deep in that cavernous pit of his. I huffed his musk. I licked his sweat. I did it all like my life depended on it. I needed this, I didn't care how the scent burned my nostrils or how salty the sweat was on my tongue. This was a man I had been waiting for, and I wasn't about to let this opportunity pass me by. I huffed until I felt like I was going to pass out. I licked until I could taste no more sweat. Several minutes passed before he grabbed me by my hair and pulled me out. I wore a dazed, stupefied smile on my face, looking like someone who had just been hypnotized. "Feeling better, boy?" he asked me. "Yes, daddy," is all I had the energy to say. "Good." He took a puff of his cigar, this time blowing the short puff of smoke into my face. I coughed, but I didn't tell him to stop. I must have looked like I enjoyed it because he took another drag, smirked, then snorted the smoke into my face through his nose. I coughed and moaned as the smoke cloud enveloped my head, my cock rock-hard in my pants by this point. It was pressing through my pants and against his stomach. It was the first time I really noticed how turned on I was, but I imagine he noticed the entire time. He continued his onslaught of smoke, turning me into a coughing, blushing mess. My thoughts were quite literally clouded with his smoke. The only thoughts running through my head were of how I could serve him, how I could please him, how I could make him happy. He neared the end of his cigar, looking like there was one long drag left in it. He grinned at me and said, "Say good night, boy." I didn't know what he meant at first, but he took the final drag of his cigar, his chest inflating with the deep breath he took. Then, he tossed the remainder of the cigar aside and wrapped his powerful arms around me. He bearhugged me tight, squeezing all the air out of my lungs. Then, as he released and I thought I was going to get a breath of fresh air, he kissed me and forced every bit of his smoke inside of me. The feeling was harsh, yet passionate. I could feel every bit of his breath inside of me, claiming me as his. My eyes rolled back in my head as I came right then and there, soaking the front of my pants with the biggest load I had ever shot in my life. A combination of the pleasure and lack of oxygen led me to pass out. I dreamt of that studly bull for as long as I was passed out. I dreamt of his musk, his smoke, his size...he was everything I had ever wanted in a man. I woke up in my bed the following afternoon, my head killing me from the night before. I didn't remember how I got home. In fact, I didn't even remember leaving the bar. All I remembered was the dream I had about how the bouncer of the bar took me and- I sighed. It was a nice thought, but it'd never happen, no matter how real that dream felt. I reached for my phone from the end table and was about to check my messages. That's when I noticed a piece of paper under my phone. I picked it up and read it. 'Hey boy. I hope you don't mind, but I drove you home last night. It was a tight fit to get into your car, but I made it work. I also had to check your license for your address and use your keys to get in the house. I felt real bad snooping around your wallet and going into your house like that, but I wanted to make sure you were safe. I hope last night was everything you were looking for and more. A boy like you deserves a strong daddy to take care of you and keep you happy. If you ever want to do a bit more, you know where to find me. P.S. Check under your pillow. I left something for ya. Sorry, I haven't had a chance to wash it in about a week, but I don't think you'll mind.' I stared at the note curiously for a couple moments before turning around and picking up my pillow. I went wide-eyed at what I saw. It was his tanktop from the night before. It wasn't a dream! I tossed the note aside and picked the tanktop up, burying my face into it and huffing up his musk. It was perfect. I smiled as I kept huffing his scent. I knew where I was going tonight, but maybe I'd drink a bit less this time.
  13. * FINALLY FINISHED * "Ah, so you're JP's big brother," Andrew realized, once he heard the caller's name. "It's good to meet you man: verbally at least." "It's good to meet you too Andrew," Ryan replied, fully aware that his former coach could hear them. He didn't give voice to his thoughts: I don't want to be known as JP's brother; I'm my own man! "Once Tyler told me all about you, I looked you up on that new YouTube site and saw all your videos. You're an awesome football player man, and you'll have no trouble getting a full ride to any school you want!" "Thanks man," Andrew said, pleased that Ryan had told him how he had found out all about him. "I'm glad to have one fan at least." "Much more than just one, considering all the views your videos got," Ryan assured him sincerely. "That's part of the reason my college coach wanted me to call Coach Palmer and arrange this phone call. My coach told me to tell you that he's going to arrange an Unofficial Recruiting Visit down here for you the next time you're in Virginia." "That's very flattering man; thank him for me," Andrew said. "I'll have to give you the contact information for my high school football coach back in Orillia. He can coordinate with your college football coach to arrange everything for the visit." "It wasn't just your online videos that put you on his radar Andrew," Ryan informed him. "He also took note of your impressive performance at the football camps you attended this spring." "Well I'm glad I wasn't easy to miss," Andrew said seriously. "After all, I was among dozens of other high school football players at those camps, and I think I was the only Canadian there." "You're impossible to miss Andrew," Ryan assured him . "My coach told me that when he saw you in March, you weighed 275 pounds and stood 6 foot 7 inches tall." "Those were my old stats," Andrew said with a cocky smirk. He noticed Coach Palmer edging away to give him some privacy and added, "I'm bigger now." "How much do you weigh now Andrew?" Ryan asked him, sounding a little nervous. "305 pounds of solid muscle," Andrew replied, having detected a hint of fear in Ryan's voice. "It was a great day when I reached the average weight of an NFL lineman." "That's awesome man; I'm really happy for you," Ryan said sincerely. "Coach Palmer's no longer in hearing range Ryan; tell me how you really feel," Andrew said, just to test him. "I have been man," Ryan said seriously, hearing the slight hint of menace in Andrew's voice. I'm going to have to watch myself with him, he thought to himself. He sounds like he's just as smart as my little brother! "My coach told me that your performance at the spring football camps led to you getting offers for Unofficial Recruiting Visits throughout the Midwest." "Starting with Ohio State tomorrow," Andrew said, deliberately dropping the name of JP's hopeful college. "When do I get to meet you in person Ryan?" "You'll have to wait until your Unofficial Recruiting Visit at Virginia Tech," Ryan replied. "My coach asked me if I would be willing to be your campus guide, and I'd be glad to do it." "Thanks man," Andrew said gratefully, getting the feeling that Ryan was a really great guy under his cocky jock exterior. "You know, I just thought of a way we can see each other face-to-face even if we're probably dozens of miles apart." "You're right man, I'm in Harrisonburg off I-81 right now," Ryan agreed. "How can we see each other face-to-face without being in the same room?" he asked. "On Skype man," Andrew replied. "I have it on my laptop. Do you have it on yours?" "Sure I do man," Ryan replied with a big grin, getting excited at the notion of seeing just how big and muscular Andrew truly was. "Do you want to talk later once you get back to your hotel room?" "That sounds like a great idea," Andrew replied, anxious to see what the famous Ryan Maloney looked like. "It's a much better way for two new friends to chat long distance than on Instant Messenger." He heard a long silence on the other end of the line and hastily added, "If you want to be friends, that is." "That's fine with me Andrew," Ryan agreed eagerly. "It would be great to get to know you better and find out how you got so big and strong. Coach told me that you can bench 700 pounds for reps!" "Yeah, that's only because I couldn't find enough weight plates in your home gym to get to my max of 800 pounds tonight," Andrew said cockily. "Hopefully the gym at Virginia Tech has enough weight plates to challenge me." "Wow!" Ryan shouted in astonishment after another long silence. "You're insanely strong man; I bet you can bust through any defensive line effortlessly!" "Yeah I can man, but I always help the other players up afterwards to be a good sport," Andrew said seriously. "No sense being a sore winner." "I've heard of sore losers, but what's a sore winner?" Ryan asked curiously. "A sore winner is someone who gloats about his victory, acting cocky and arrogant as he rubs his success in other people's faces," Andrew replied. He decided to be completely honest with Ryan about his younger brother and added, "Kind of like how JP was during his last workout with you this spring." "So he told you about that, did he?" Ryan asked angrily. "No, I kind of tricked it out of him," Andrew replied. "I'll tell you more when we chat on Skype tonight, but I'd better text you my contact information on Skype now." "Don't forget your cell phone number Andrew, and ask Coach Palmer for mine," Ryan reminded him. "Thanks man," Andrew said gratefully, pleased that he and Ryan could keep in touch. "You know, it might be hard for you to confirm you got the text while you're on the phone with me," he suddenly realized. "Do you have a notepad you can write on instead?" "Good idea man; yeah I do," Ryan replied. After a few seconds, he said, "Go ahead Big Guy, I'm ready." Andrew quickly gave him all the required information and then Ryan returned the favour, once Andrew pulled out his cell phone. "I've got all your contact information Ryan," Andrew said. "I'll text you when I get back to my hotel and then we can meet face-to-face on Skype." "I look forward to it Andrew," Ryan said sincerely. "Get Coach Palmer back on the phone. I want to thank him for arranging this cell phone call with you this evening." "That's a good idea Ryan," Andrew said, signalling Coach Palmer to come closer. Once Coach Palmer stepped up beside him, Andrew added, "It was great talking to you man; I'll see you on Skype later tonight." "Goodbye Andrew," Ryan said, before Andrew handed Coach Palmer's cell phone back to him. Andrew waited patiently while Ryan filled Coach Palmer in on all that he had discussed with Andrew. Once the call was over, Coach Palmer turned to Andrew and said, "Very good Andrew: now you have another Unofficial Recruiting Visit lined up for this summer, hosted by one of my best players no less! Ryan thinks a lot of you and he'll be very happy to host a big man like you on campus!" "Yeah, and I'll enjoy being hosted by the Big Man on Campus," Andrew said with a big grin. "Very funny Andrew, making a play on my words like that!" Coach Palmer chuckled. "Hey, I don't just have brawn, I actually have brains as well!" Andrew reminded him with a cocky smirk. "I know that now Andrew," Coach Palmer assured him with an indulgent smile. "But since we're standing on the football field, how about you show me just how skilled you are at using your brawn. I can see that you're already prepared, since you're holding your football." He noticed Andrew's cocky smirk morph into a confident grin and added, "I'll use my digital camera to capture your performance on the field and then I can send that video to Ryan's college coach." Andrew nodded in agreement and slowly took off his football jacket. "Would you mind putting my jacket on the fence behind you Coach? I don't want it to get dirty." "You just want to leave the back of your Varsity Jacket free for a Provincial Championship patch, don't you?" Coach Palmer realized with a big grin. When Andrew nodded, he added, "Then you'd better take off your t-shirt as well, then you won't get it dirty either." Andrew grinned with excitement at the prospect of showing off his huge muscles and slowly began to peel off his skin-tight t-shirt, disguising the effort to make it look like a show for the coach. Coach Palmer's eyes widened in astonishment and more than a little fear at Andrew's massive shoulders, huge pecs, enormous biceps and eight-pack abs. "Uhhh... that's great Andrew, now jog across the field to the other end zone so that I can throw you the ball," Coach Palmer stammered. "You can catch a hundred yard pass, can't you?" "If you can throw the ball that far Coach," Andrew teased him. "I certainly can Andrew; I just hope you can run that far," Palmer said, taking the Miami Football out of Andrew's hands. "Move it Mister: that's an order!" "Yes Sir!" Andrew shouted eagerly, running down the field with huge strong strides. Coach Palmer cocked his arm back, marshalled all his strength and threw the football as high and as far as he could. He followed the flight of the ball as it arced through the air and had to shield his eyes from the glare of the sun in the west. He finally saw Andrew catch the football at the opposite end zone and he realized at that moment that none of the videos he had seen of Andrew's performance on the football field had been exaggerated. ================================================================================================================================================= Meanwhile, in a hotel room in Harrisonburg, Virginia, off Interstate 81, a strikingly handsome jock with jet black hair and piercing green eyes stood up from the couch by the window and grinned. Perfect, Ryan Maloney thought to himself. I'll be able to learn from my new friend Andrew Pearson how to get really huge and strong. With any luck, he'll pick my school over Ohio State and then we can be right beside each other on the Offensive Line. Ryan frowned as he suddenly realized something. Once I get big enough that the coach lets me play, of course. But then he grinned again when he realized that he had found the perfect reason to give Andrew for why he wanted to get bigger and stronger. He'll never know that I just want to get big enough that my little dweeb brother can never get close to beating me in anything ever again! "Who were you talking to out here Ryan?" Luke asked, stepping out of the washroom after his shower. "One of my brother's friends man," Ryan replied, turning to face his smaller friend with a smug grin on his face. "Is he a dorky band geek like your brother?" Luke asked with a sneer. "No man, in fact he's big enough to make you look like a runt," Ryan replied with a slight glare. He maximized the YouTube Video he had been watching of Andrew before Coach Palmer had texted him. "See for yourself man; keep an eye on number 3: Andrew Pearson," he said, as he sat back down on the couch. Luke and Ryan watched the highlight video of the 2004 Provincial Championship game between Andrew's team, the ODCVI Blues from Orillia, and the Eastview Wildcats from Barrie. "Wow man!" Luke shouted in astonishment once the video had ended. "You've got to convince your coach at Tech to get Andrew down there for an Unofficial Recruiting Visit this summer." "Already done man, after Tyler told me all about him," Ryan said with a cocky smirk. "And guess who gets to host him for his visit!" "You mean, you're going to be the host?" Luke asked him in surprise. "Of course man, who else?" Ryan scoffed. "Who better to host an incoming freshman than a current freshman?" He left out the part where his Tech coach had reminded him that all Redshirt Freshmen had to act as student hosts for incoming freshman prospects. "Once I showed this video to Coach, he told me to call my high school coach and set up a phone call with Andrew. And thanks to Coach Palmer calling Coach Graves, who called my dad, JP ended up bringing Andrew over to Central High School this evening. Once he got Andrew alone, Coach Palmer texted me and I called him and got to speak to Andrew. He's a really great football player, as you could see from the highlight videos." "Hey maybe you and Andrew can become teammates on the Offensive Line next fall and win a college football championship," Luke suggested. "Yeah, and maybe Andrew can show me how to get as huge and ripped as he is!" Ryan shouted in excitement, flexing his massive biceps. "Then I can leave that little dweeb brother of mine in the dust once and for all!" "That would be awesome man!" Luke shouted in excitement. "Then when you go home for Christmas you can give that brother of yours the worst present he's ever had!" "Yeah, the present of my awesome presence!" Ryan shouted, proving that Andrew wasn't the only smart guy in the state. "How will you convince Andrew to help you get bigger without revealing the real reason?" Luke suddenly asked. "Easy, I'll just tell him the truth: my coach at Tech won't let me play until I'm a lot bigger and stronger," Ryan said smugly. "Andrew will never realize that I just want to get huge to dominate my little brother so completely that he'll shrivel up and rot just like a little raisin!" "Sounds like you've got it all figured out," Luke realized. "So, enough talk; you want to head out and see what kind of summer parties JMU has to offer?" "Sure man, and maybe I can find a hot chick who wants a piece of me," Ryan sneered with a suggestive smirk. "I'll keep my cell on vibrate so that when Andrew texts me, I can get back here and see him on Skype." "You want me to come back with you?" Luke asked, as they headed out the door. "Naw man, I want to see him alone," Ryan replied. "If he sees two of us, he might think something's up when I ask him if he'll help me get bigger like him." Luke nodded in agreement as they headed down the hall. Ryan breathed a silent sigh of relief, relieved that Luke hadn't figured out the true reason that Ryan wanted to speak to Andrew alone: so that no one could horn in on the new friendship that he was hoping to form with JP's new mentor. ================================================================================================================================================= Andrew had been showing off his football skills for ten minutes, so neither he nor Coach Palmer noticed JP coming out of the high school gym. Andrew threw his football from the far end of the field to Coach Palmer, but he threw it too far and it hit JP in the chest before he could catch it. "Are you okay JP?" Palmer asked as JP fell onto his back. But then he grinned as JP rolled through the fall and back to his feet. "I guess you are okay," he realized, noticing the cocky smirk on JP's face. "Sure I am Coach; it will take a lot more than a 120 yard pass to hurt me," JP assured him; relieved that his high pain tolerance had allowed him to withstand the impact of the football. "That's the furthest I've ever seen anyone throw a football though; even Clark Kent on Smallville last season restricted himself to 60 yard passes!" "Andrew outweighs Clark by at least 80 pounds of solid muscle," Palmer said, grinning at JP's huge friend as he jogged shirtless across the field towards them. His jaw dropped in astonishment as Andrew stopped in front of him and he could only stare in awe at the sweat glistening on the body of the hulking muscle god in front of him. "Uh, very good job Andrew: your football skills are very impressive," he managed to stammer out. He turned to JP, whose eyes were as wide as his own and asked, "What did you think of Andrew's performance on the field tonight?" "It was amazing Coach; I can see why you wanted to see him tonight," JP realized. He noticed the digital camera in Palmer's hands and added, "It looks like you got a lot of good footage of Andrew's football skills. Which school are you going to send it to?" Coach Palmer and Andrew looked at each other uncertainly, unsure how to answer JP's question without making him mad. "Are you going to tell him Coach, or should I?" Andrew finally asked Coach Palmer. "Tell me what?" JP snapped, guessing that there could only be one reason why they so reluctant to name the school. "It's Virginia Tech JP," Coach Palmer replied, gambling that his position as Head Football Coach would keep him safe from JP's wrath. He was right, because all JP did was narrow his eyes slightly in anger. "I'll let Andrew tell you all about it; I've got everything I need," he added, holding up his digital camera. "See you later JP and nice meeting you Andrew." With that, Coach Palmer beat a hasty retreat into the high school, leaving Andrew alone to face JP. Andrew looked over cautiously at JP, who was glaring at him with a look of fury on his face. "Go ahead JP; let me have it for talking to your brother and then I can explain how it happened," Andrew sighed. "I ought to punch you in the face for even talking to Ryan, knowing how much I hate him!" JP snapped. "Fine, do it if you think it 'll make you feel better!" Andrew snapped back. "It won't make any difference to me; I probably won't feel it anyway!" JP roared in fury and lunged at Andrew, his right fist leading the way. SMACK! JP punched Andrew in the face with all his strength. To make his smaller friend feel better, Andrew let his head snap around from the blow, even though he didn't feel a thing. Encouraged by thinking that he had actually hurt Andrew, JP kept punching Andrew in the face, making his big friend's head rock back and forth. Andrew didn't even stumble or flinch though, and eventually JP got tired. He stopped punching Andrew in the face and settled for kneeing him in the gut instead. Soon JP's hands began to ache from punching Andrew's tough jaw and his knees felt like they had impacted a concrete wall. JP ignored the pain for a couple more minutes and kept hitting Andrew in the abs until he finally tired out and he was no longer mad. "Feel better now JP?" Andrew asked, breathing a sigh of relief that JP had stopped attacking him. Hopefully he got some of the rage at his brother out of his system by attacking me! "You look tired." "Yeah I am Andrew," JP replied, smiling when he noticed Andrew rubbing his chin with one hand and his abs with the other. As he tried to catch his breath, he added, "I'm glad I was able to hurt you a bit; that means that I'll be able to wipe the floor with Ryan the next time I see him!" "Good JP, can we go now?" Andrew asked him impatiently. "Or did you want to throw my football around for a while on an actual football field?" "That would be great Andrew," JP said excitedly. "You always know what to say to make me feel better." "And apparently I know what to do as well, since letting you punch me several times calmed you down," Andrew realized with a gentle smile. "What do you mean by 'letting' me?" JP asked him in surprise. "I mean that I could have caught all your punches if I had wanted to," Andrew replied, crossing his massive arms with a smug grin. Then he noticed JP frowning, so he decided to cheer him up. "But I figured that it would make you feel better if I acted as your human punching bag. Anytime you want to let out your frustrations by doing it again, just let me know man. Or don't; it won't matter to me because I barely felt anything anyway." "Thanks a lot Andrew; now you've made me feel worse!" JP snapped at him. "Sorry about that man, but you punched me, not the other way around," Andrew reminded him with a cocky grin. "But you don't hear me complaining about it!" "That's because you just admitted that I barely hurt you!" JP snapped in fury. "That's because I'm almost twice your size JP," Andrew reminded him. When JP glared at him, Andrew sighed and added, "But if it makes you feel any better, you did hurt me a little bit." "Not enough Andrew!" JP yelled in fury. "How am I supposed to take Ryan down if I can't even make you wince when I punch you?" "I outweigh Ryan by almost a hundred pounds," Andrew reminded him, having to clench his fists to keep from snapping back at JP. JP grinned: suddenly feeling better and Andrew grinned back at him. "Now can I tell you how I ended up talking with Ryan over the phone?" "Yes Andrew," JP replied, suddenly realizing how lucky he was that he hadn't made his huge friend mad. Andrew told him the whole story and concluded by telling JP that he would show Ryan just how big he was on Skype later that night. Then he and JP finally got to throw the football around on the field for about an hour. Andrew showed JP some of the football drills he went through as an Offensive Lineman at ODCVI. JP smiled to himself, really happy that Andrew was playing football with him: something Ryan had never done. Once they were done, it was 10 pm and getting dark. The lights around the field came on and Andrew had an idea. He stood under the uprights near his car and said, "So this is what the Friday Night Lights look like." "It's Tuesday night Andrew," JP teased him with a smirk. "Funny man JP; it was a figure of speech and you know it!" Andrew laughed. "Speaking of figures, you certainly make an imposing one with the lights behind you," JP suddenly realized, a trace of fear showing up on his face. "Then take a picture of me with my game face on," Andrew ordered him, getting down into his three point stance with one hand holding his football. Andrew glared up at the camera as if he was about to take down his opponent and JP quickly took the picture, feeling very afraid of his huge friend at that moment. "Okay Andrew, how about we try one with you smiling?" JP suggested, trying unsuccessfully to keep the fear out of his voice. "Sorry about that JP; I didn't mean to scare you," Andrew apologized. He grinned up at JP, who took another picture, and then stood up to his full height of six feet and seven inches. "There now JP: we've played football, taken some pictures, met your wrestling coach and you've used me as a human punching bag. Are you ready to go home now?" "Yeah Andrew, and I'm really excited about tomorrow's recruiting visit to Ohio State," JP said with a big grin on his face. "The Ohio State JP," Andrew teased him, finally putting his t-shirt back on. He noticed JP mock-glaring at him and laughed. "Don't look at me like that man; you're the one who corrected me about that earlier today!" "You're right Andrew," JP realized, as they headed to Andrew's truck with their Varsity Jackets slung over their shoulders. As they reached Andrew's truck, he asked, "So what are you going to do when you get back to your hotel with Carrie and Mike?" "I'm going to call Ryan on-" Andrew began, before having to catch JP's fist in mid-punch. "Don't try that again JP: you've hit me enough for one night," Andrew growled in fury. He gave JP's fist a slight squeeze until JP winced in pain. "Do you get the point now man? I can catch your punches anytime I want to!" "Yes Andrew, I've got it!" JP gasped in pain. "Can you let me go now?" "Sure man; I've made my point," Andrew replied, releasing his iron grip on JP's fist. JP massaged his sore hand and Andrew said, "Why do you insist on asking questions that you don't want to hear the answer to?" "I don't know Andrew," JP replied, as they got into Andrew's truck. "I guess I'm just too curious for my own good." "Yeah, you seem to have forgotten that cautionary tale about the cat who was too curious," Andrew realized. "Don't even joke about that Andrew!" JP begged him. Andrew looked over and a look of concern came over his face when he saw how scared JP looked. "Aroused, your great physical strength could kill! And I only felt a tiny sample of it when you squeezed my fist!" "I'm sorry about that man, but you made me mad for a moment there," Andrew informed him. "I was in a really bad mood all last fall and the results weren't pretty." "Why was that Andrew?" JP asked, as Andrew started driving them back to JP's house. "My grandpa had a stroke last fall, just after I graduated Basic Reserves Training," Andrew replied. "I was really worried about him during football season, since he was confined to a wheelchair and could barely speak. Fortunately, my parents were able to bring him to every game, but then my nemesis David Harrington insulted him and I just lost it and punched him in the face, giving him a bloody nose. The next punch knocked him out. If Steve, Darrel and Mike hadn't pulled me away, I would have killed him with my bare hands!" JP just stared at Andrew in speechless terror as his big friend's face turned red with fury and his hands turned white on the steering wheel. Andrew looked over at JP, still furious from the bad memories, and saw the look of terror on his face. He started taking a few deep breaths to calm down and was relieved to see the normal look of confidence return to JP's face. JP wisely decided to wait until Andrew had calmed down completely before he asked, "What happened next Andrew?" "Coach Everson suspended me for two games and my parents chewed me out hard when we got back home," Andrew remembered, looking embarrassed. "I actually stayed in a hotel that weekend, not wanting to deal with anyone. Then when I got home from school on Monday evening, my dad informed me that my Grandpa (his dad, not my mom's) had suffered another massive stroke and was now confined to a hospital bed. I could see in his eyes that my dad blamed me for that, since Grandpa Pearson had attended the game where I took David out for insulting him. I felt really bad and I visited Grandpa every weekend after that, now that I had seen the damage my bad temper had caused." "It wasn't your fault Andrew," JP tried to assure his big friend. "It was probably just a coincidence that your grandpa had another stroke around the same time that you were punching David." "That's not true JP; he had the stroke at the game right after I attacked David!" Andrew shouted in frustration. "My rage stressed him out so badly that it caused his second stroke and put him in that hospital bed!" JP just stared at his big friend in sympathy, not having a clue what to say when he realized what an incredible burden of guilt Andrew had been carrying around for almost a year. Andrew sighed as a tear ran down his cheek and he and JP just drove in silence for a few minutes while he tried to compose himself. "What happened next Andrew?" JP asked his huge friend gently. "Coach Everson let me play in the Semi-Final and then the Provincial Championship Game," Andrew replied. "Unfortunately, the O-Line had learned some new plays under the back-up Center that I wasn't familiar with and we lost the Provincial Championship Game in the last second due to a missed field goal because David deflected it. I managed to control my temper about that but I broke down in my grandpa's hospital room as I told him a day later. He couldn't say a word, but he did reach over with his one good arm to grab my hand. I promised him that I would win the next Provincial Championship for him and he smiled. Then he fell asleep and I went home. We got the news the next morning that he had passed away during the night." "So you were the last person to see him and he went to heaven happy," JP guessed. "Yeah man," Andrew said with a gentle smile. "And now you know everything about last season and why I'm not really a cocky jock anymore." JP nodded in understanding. "You're the only one who knows everything I've told you, besides Carrie of course, and I want it to stay that way." JP nodded in understanding, realizing how much Andrew thought of him that he would reveal his innermost secrets. "Do you have anything else to tell me Andrew, or is that it?" JP asked. "That's it JP," Andrew replied, glancing over at his friend with a gentle smile. "I think we're even now, since you told me everything about you and Ryan earlier this evening." JP tried to keep the anger he felt at hearing the name of his big brother from showing on his face, because he remembered how easily Andrew had shut down his attempt to punch him earlier. I'd better be on my best behavior with Andrew; he could crush me with one hand tied behind his back! JP realized in sudden fear. Then he thought of something that made him smile. "Getting excited about the trip to the Ohio State tomorrow JP?" Andrew asked him. "Yeah Andrew," JP replied, not letting his huge friend know that he was actually thinking of how scared Ryan would be when he saw how big Andrew was. "I'm really grateful that you're taking me to see the school I hope to wrestle at in my college years." "No problem JP; Mark did it for me, so I'm returning the favour in a deflected manner," Andrew informed him. When JP looked at him with confusion, Andrew explained that his first protégé Mark Stevenson had invited Andrew along on his Official Recruiting Visits during the previous football season. "So in a way, Ohio State is already aware of me, because I went there with Mark on his Official Recruiting Visit almost one year ago," Andrew explained to JP. "Did you mentor him just so you could get early exposure to the NCAA?" JP teased him. Andrew glared over at him in mock fury, but a slight grin betrayed his true feelings. "Just joking Big Guy." "Hey, I told you before, you call me 'Huge Guy' JP!" Andrew roared, unable to keep a cocky grin from appearing on his face. JP laughed and the two of them continued joking around until they got back to JP's house. Once they got to JP's house, they parked in the driveway and Andrew turned to JP. "Thanks a lot for listening to everything I told you about last season without judgement JP," Andrew said gratefully. "You're a great friend." "Thanks Andrew; you are too," JP said, as his parents came out of the house. As he and Andrew got out of Andrew's truck, he said, "Coach Graves got in touch with all the wrestling coaches at each school we're going to, so I'll be having my own early Unofficial Recruiting Visits while you have yours." "Good job man; taking a page out of my book I see," Andrew said with a smug grin. He turned to his friends, who had come out of the house after JP's parents and asked them, "Did you guys have lots of fun with Matt and JP's parents while we were gone?" "Yeah man," Mike replied. "JP's parents were bragging about him while he was gone, showing us his wrestling photos, newspaper articles, trophies and his District Finalist Medal from last season." "I hope we can see a State Championship Medal from you next season JP," Mr. Maloney said with a frown. "You will Dad," JP assured him, trying to make his determination show on his face. "But in the meantime, I will have to show off my District Finalist Medal to the Ohio State Wrestling Coaches tomorrow." "Yeah, when I called Coach Graves and told him which schools Andrew was taking you to, he said that he would get in touch with the wrestling coaches at those schools," Mr. Maloney said proudly. "Yeah he showed me all the emails from them, in which they expressed their hope that I would talk to them while I'm on campus this week," JP said with a cocky smirk. "So I told Coach to say 'Yes, he'll be glad to meet you there' and he added my cell phone number to the email replies. Then the coaches can text me with the details." "And all this wouldn't have happened if Andrew hadn't offered to take you with him on his recruiting visits," Mrs. Maloney said, reaching up to put a hand on Andrew's massive shoulder. Andrew looked very embarrassed as JP's parents ushered Andrew inside to talk to him some more. "Where's your mom Matt?" JP asked, finally noticing that she was missing from the group. "She already went home, after leaving a packed suitcase here for me," Matt replied. "What did you and Andrew do at the high school?" JP ushered him into the house so that they could talk, leaving Mike and Carrie standing outside on the front walk. "Do you feel that we've been forgotten by Andrew over the last couple of days?" Mike asked Carrie. "No more than the past three years when Andrew spent a lot of time mentoring his current teammates," Carrie reminded him. "He didn't have to mentor you of course; your big brother Matt did a lot of that, as well as training Andrew for football before high school." "Yeah, Matt's mentoring of me and Andrew got us ready for high school football so that we played on the Varsity Team even during our Freshman Year," Mike remembered. "Of course, Coach Everson had Andrew be the back-up to Carl, the Centre, that year. Then Carl left for Miami and Andrew took over at Centre in Grade Ten." "Good thing too, because the college recruiting started just last year: Andrew's second season as Centre," Carrie reminded him. Mike grinned and nodded, and Carrie added, "I'm a little surprised that no college coaches have recruited me for Girl's Hockey yet." "Ask to meet the Girl's Hockey coaches at each school we visit and you'll find lots of recruiters visiting you this fall," Mike predicted. Carrie grinned at Mike: pleased that for all his big muscles, he hadn't lost any of the intelligence that had let him tutor Andrew and Phil in exchange for weight training years ago. Carrie and Mike chatted outside for a few more minutes and then went into the Maloney house, where they found almost everyone talking in the living room. As Carrie looked around, she noticed that Andrew and JP were not there. "Where are Andrew and JP?" she asked Mr. Maloney. "JP took Andrew up to his room to show off all his wrestling newspaper stories and trophies," Paul replied proudly. Carrie nodded in understanding: pleased that Andrew had found another protégé after not having one the previous year. Up in his bedroom, JP was proudly showing Andrew all the newspaper clippings and trophies from his high school wrestling career. "This is very impressive JP; you have really achieved great athletic success in only two years," Andrew congratulated him. "And you're a District Finalist as well." "Probably nothing compared to what you've achieved Andrew; you actually won the District Title." "Yeah, but this coming wrestling season, you'll win the State Title JP," Andrew predicted with an encouraging smile. JP smiled as Andrew had once again made him feel better. "What did you want to do now Andrew?" "Help you pack for the college road trip that starts next week, but perhaps I should see Ryan's room first." "What for Andrew?" JP asked with an angry look on his face. "I want an objective view of the kind of guy he is," Andrew replied. "A look in his room is the best glance I will get at his character since he probably decorated it himself." "Fine, let's get it over with so that we can plan our trip," JP agreed reluctantly. He led Andrew to Ryan's room and opened the door, revealing all the posters of scantily-clad women all over the walls. "Well, that certainly reveals Ryan's true character with one look," Andrew realized. "On my walls at home, I have football players banging heads on the field." "So now you see how different you and Ryan are, which explains why I think of you as my big brother instead of him," JP explained, closing Ryan's door again. Andrew nodded and followed JP back to his room to help him pack for the road trip. About an hour later, Andrew and his two friends said goodbye to JP and his family and headed back to their hotel. Once there, Andrew told Carrie that he wanted to talk to JP's brother on Skype. "Okay Andrew, I'll just go have a shower before bed," Carrie said. "Have fun talking to your new friend." Andrew had told her all about his talk with Ryan earlier that evening. "I will Carrie, and I'm going to wear my ODCVI football t-shirt so that he can see just how big and strong I am," Andrew said with a smirk. "Fine, have fun playing 'Who's the Alpha' with Ryan," Carrie laughed. "See you later Big Man," "That's 'Huge Man' to you 'Little Girl'," Andrew teased her with a mock glare. Carrie laughed and headed into the bathroom to have her shower. Andrew pulled out his Motorola Razor and texted Ryan. Then he activated Skype and waited. ================================================================================================================================================= Meanwhile, at a club in Harrisonburg, Virginia, Ryan's cell phone buzzed and he pulled it out of his pocket with a frown. "Sorry babe, I've been expecting this text," he apologized to the hot girl he was in the middle of kissing. He read the text and grinned when he realized that Andrew was ready to start their Skype Chat. "I'm going to talk to my new friend, and he'll show me how to get even bigger and stronger for you next time," he promised her emptily. Ryan stepped back and quickly found Luke so that he could tell him where he was going. Then he headed out of the club, after promising to pick Luke up later, and drove back to their hotel to talk to Andrew. Perfect, Ryan thought to himself as he drove. Andrew will teach me how to become really big and strong so that I can give the girls more pleasure than they've ever dreamed of! And I'll be big enough to smash that dweeb brother of mine into pieces, as well as all opposing players in the games this season! Ryan was still grinning about his foolproof strategy to get Andrew's help when he pulled into the hotel parking lot. He stepped out of his car, put on his best arrogant jock face, and sauntered into the lobby, grinning like a cat at all the pretty girls he passed by. But this time, he didn't talk to any of them, he was too eager to see his new friend Andrew face-to-face. Once he got up to his hotel room, he went inside, opened up his laptop and activated Skype. As the image on the screen resolved into focus, Ryan's jaw dropped as he saw what was on the screen. ================================================================================================================================================ Andrew smirked as he saw the look of shock on the face of the black-haired, green-eyed jock on his laptop screen. "Ryan Maloney?" Andrew asked, just to make sure he was talking to the right person. The big guy on the screen nodded silently; still too shocked to speak. "I'm JP's new friend Andrew Pearson." He waited for almost a minute before Ryan got up his nerve to finally say something. "How are you man?" "Oh just fine; I had lots of fun on the Central High football field showing off my football skills for Coach Palmer," Andrew said with a cocky smirk. Part of him realized he probably shouldn't act so cocky, but then he realized that he had finally found someone who would approve of him acting like an arrogant jock. "I threw a pass that went the entire length of the field and knocked JP off his feet when he tried to catch it!" Ryan's look of shock intensified and then a fleeting look of concern appeared on his face. It was quickly erased by an arrogant smirk, however. "Did that little dweeb run home and cry to Mommy about it?" he sneered. "Be careful Ryan; that's my new protégé you're talking about," Andrew warned him, his protective instincts flaring up. "And he told me how he was once yours." "Yeah he was," Ryan said, remembering his last workout with JP less than fondly. "Sorry about that Andrew; my brother and I just don't get along anymore." "Did you want to talk about it Ryan?" Andrew asked. "It won't go any further than the two of us, since my girlfriend isn't in here with me." "Okay Andrew, and then we can talk about more exciting things: like your upcoming recruiting visit to Virginia Tech," Ryan agreed. "And I will email you the video that Coach Palmer emailed me of my exploits on the Central High School football field," Andrew offered. "Then you can forward it to your football coach at Tech." "Good thinking Andrew," Ryan agreed. He began telling Andrew about how his little brother JP had followed him around everywhere all his life and then started bugging him about working out when he got to high school. So Ryan began teaching him how to work out, but he never imagined JP would take to it so well and get close to surpassing him. So Ryan gradually removed himself from his brother's workouts, especially after the events of three months before, and their relationship was practically non-existent since then. "That sounds rough man," Andrew said sympathetically, realizing that JP felt the same way. "I went through something similar with one of my good friends about seven years ago." "Tell me about it Andrew; I can listen while I watch the video you sent me," Ryan said, opening up the email attachment. So Andrew told Ryan all about his failed friendship with Steve, basically repeating word-for-word the same things he had told JP the night before. Like JP before him, Ryan was amazed at how similar his experiences were to Andrew's. "So what do you think Ryan?" Andrew asked, once he had finished telling Ryan everything. "That's an amazing story Andrew, and I can see that we have a lot more in common than just being great football players," Ryan replied sincerely. All thoughts of acting like an arrogant jock in front of Andrew were gone, and he felt that he could finally be himself with his new friend, which was a great relief for him. "Your video is amazing as well, and my coach at Tech will be really excited to see it." "More excited than you are Ryan?" Andrew teased him, trying to lighten the mood. "Yeah man," Ryan replied with a big grin. "But I'm excited to meet you in person as well, and I'll talk to Coach and get an Unofficial Recruiting Visit set up for you at Tech later this summer." "Thanks man," Andrew said gratefully, sensing that their conversation was wrapping up. "Well, I look forward to it, but right now, I'm going to have a shower and go to bed. Do you want me to say hi to JP for you when I see him again tomorrow morning?" "No Andrew, I will when I see him again," Ryan replied seriously. "And do me a favour." "What's that Ryan?" Andrew asked him. "Don't talk about my brother anymore with me unless I ask you about him," Ryan said. "No problem Ryan," Andrew agreed. "Text me later if you want to have another Skype chat." "I will man; just email me your travel plans so I know where you'll be tomorrow night," Ryan said. "Sure thing man; talk to you later," Andrew said, preparing to sign off. "See you Andrew," Ryan said, just before he ended the conversation. Andrew sat back in his desk chair and stared at the blank screen for a moment: thinking hard. Hopefully one day I'll be there when Ryan and JP have fixed their relationship and then I won't have to choose which one to be friends with, he thought to himself. Then he heard Carrie calling him from the bathroom. "Andrew, I'm ready to have another shower: this time with you!" Andrew grinned, stood up, and headed into the bathroom, looking forward to having lots of fun with his girlfriend before they went to bed. * FINALLY FINISHED * COMING SOON: - The Road Trip to Ohio State - The Ohio State Recruiting Visit itself - JP gets a head start on his own college recruiting process thanks to Andrew My website page for this chapter: http://seanspictures.webs.com has a picture from Google of what I imagine Ryan would look like. Just click on the link for Chapter 5 and go halfway down to see it.
  14. * Now Complete * This chapter will start with a brief excerpt from JP EPISODE 21: THE SMILE: the last part of that chapter that takes place in July 2005. Then I will extrapolate events from there for this chapter. As always, any parts of the JP story are reproduced with permission from the author, as I mentioned in Chapters 1 and 2. Also, as always: the illustrated version of the Chapter can be found here: http://seanspictures.webs.com/andrewmeetsjppart3.htm It took the rest of the morning, but JP and I soon returned to our normal routine. I went over to his house for our daily workout and then we went running in a nearby park. The whole world felt different now that I had come out to my mom. She may only have been one person, but somehow, the weight on my shoulders was far easier to carry. Not only that, but it gave me another person to talk to. Although it would be awkward at first, eventually I knew that she would always be there for me. ================================================================================ Once Matt and JP arrived at Burke Lake Park near JP's house, they found their new friends Andrew, Mike and Carrie waiting for them in the parking lot. "Nice truck Andrew," JP said, admiring the sleek lines of Andrew's blue Dodge Ram Quad Cab. "Where did you get it?" he asked, as he stepped forward to shake Andrew's hand. "Thanks man," Andrew said, shaking his hand. "My dad bought it for me on my 17th birthday almost a year ago. That was right around the time he got promoted to Executive Vice-President, or Chief Operating Officer, of Harrington's Sports Suppliers." "Wow Andrew, your dad is the second-in-command of a big sports company?" JP asked in astonishment. "Yeah man, he's rich," Andrew bragged, revealing a slight hint of snobbishness that his friends had never seen before. "But then, after looking at the Fairfax County website, I realized that being rich is normal around here." "Yeah, but did you see the car I drove here?" JP asked his big friend, pointing to the green GTO behind him. He narrowed his eyes at Andrew: disapproving of his snobby attitude and added, "I was given my brother's old car as a hand-me-down! My parents didn't buy a brand new truck for me like your dad did for you!" "Actually, my truck is four years old; my dad bought it used, and I pay him monthly for it," Andrew corrected him with a smug grin. When he saw JP's look of disapproval fade into an approving grin, he laughed and added, "Did you really think I was that snobby and elitist JP? I guess I fooled you after all, didn't I?" "Yeah you did man," JP admitted with a sheepish grin. "See, you're not the only genius around here," Andrew reminded him, crossing his huge muscular arms over his massive chest. "My parents raised me to work for everything I have, including this impressive body of mine." He noticed JP smirking and added, "Now, we came here to work out our bodies, not just our minds JP. Are you ready?" "Yeah Andrew; how good are you at running laps?" "I do alright," Andrew replied modestly, realizing that JP hadn't seen much of his running since he usually played Centre. "Why do you ask? I thought we came here to throw my football around." "We'll do that later, and we'll also throw around my Navy Frisbee after we go swimming in the lake," JP promised him. "But first, there are a few miles of trails that go around the lake and through the woods. Matt and I tried them a week ago and we got quite a good aerobic workout that day." "You got more than I did JP, since you kept running for two more hours after I ran out of breath," Matt reminded him with an irritated look. "Yeah, but now I've found someone who can keep up with me," JP said with a smirk, revealing a hint of his old cocky attitude. "Yeah, I should be able to keep up with you, thanks these long massive legs of mine," Andrew predicted with a cocky smirk. He turned around and asked, "Are you coming with us Mike and Carrie?" Carrie was about to answer, but her jaw dropped in astonishment as Andrew peeled off his tight t-shirt. JP and Matt stared at Andrew's massively muscled torso in awe and more than a little fear. Mike, on the other hand, being just as big and muscular as Andrew, merely grinned with pride at the awesome build his mentor possessed. "Yes, we're coming with you Andrew," Mike replied. He began to peel off his skintight t-shirt and added, "I think I'll follow your lead and take off my t-shirt as well." It took a lot of effort and care for Mike to peel off his t-shirt without ripping it, but he disguised the difficulty of the task by plastering a cocky smirk on his face. This was designed to make his friends think that he was taking his t-shirt off really slowly in order to show off his massive muscles. Once Mike got his t-shirt off, he said, "There, that feels better; I was getting too hot." He grinned at the double meaning in his words, as he noticed Carrie staring at him with lust in her eyes and closed his eyes in pleasure as a cool breeze blew against his skin. "Oh yeah, that feels so good," he moaned, rubbing his massive pecs and eight-pack abs. "Stop showing off Mike!" Andrew laughed, though he was disguising his disapproval of his best friend's cockiness. "You're not the only muscle god around here you know!" Mike opened his eyes, but the first thing he saw was Matt and JP staring at him with their mouths open. "What's the matter guys: scared of my guns?" he asked, with a cocky smirk. He flexed his massive 24 inch biceps and added, "You'd better be, because they certainly don't fire blanks!" Andrew laughed at his protege's silly joke, while JP and Matt's looks of fear turned slowly into small grins. "Don't be scared guys, even though this is the first time you've seen our massive muscles in full daylight," Andrew advised them. He stepped forward to lay a massive hand on JP's shoulder, who only kept himself from recoiling in fear to look brave for Matt's sake. He couldn't keep his eyes from widening at the cords of muscle and the massive pulsing veins in Andrew's huge forearm. "We're all friends here," Andrew assured him, seeing the fear in his new friend's eyes. "You have nothing to worry about JP." "I'm not worried Andrew," JP bluffed, though he knew that Andrew could see the fear in his eyes. Andrew nodded knowingly: realizing that JP needed to keep up a brave and fearless image for the benefit of his boyfriend Matt. "I'm actually glad that you're a lot bigger than me or even my brother Ryan. If he was here and saw how big you are, he'd never make a dumb comment to me again!" "Don't tell him you're friends with me JP; I want to surprise him with that fact when I go on a recruiting visit to Virginia Tech this fall," Andrew ordered him. "What makes you think you'll see my brother Ryan on your recruiting visit?" JP asked, as he took off his t-shirt. He grinned smugly at Matt's look of lust and Carrie's look of astonishment. "Take off your t-shirt Matt; show off the body that Chrissy thought was so hot yesterday." Matt complied with JP's order and was pleased when his boyfriend gave him a wink of approval. Mike stepped up to him and said, "You're pretty ripped man, even though you're only half my size. I bet you could have taken that arrogant jerk who was bugging Chrissy if JP hadn't been there." Matt grinned at Mike's attempt to cheer him up, knowing that he wasn't even in his boyfriend's league as far as size and strength. While Matt and Mike were chatting, Andrew was informing JP that his recruiting visits that summer would be hosted by Red-Shirt Freshman. "I'm sure Ryan will fill the same role this fall, which should give me the chance to let him know that I'm good friends with you," Andrew informed him. He let a smug grin appear on his face as he rubbed his massive bicep and added, "He won't be so eager to cause you any more trouble once he realizes that you have such a huge muscular friend." "I hope you're right Andrew," JP said, secretly worried that seeing how big and strong Andrew was would motivate Ryan to become bigger and stronger himself. "It would be great if you could be the catalyst to repair my relationship with my big brother." "He's not your big brother; I am JP," Andrew teased him with a big grin. "He's just your older brother, which gives you the youth advantage." JP grinned back at Andrew, grateful as always that his huge muscular friend always knew how to cheer him up. "I don't mean to interrupt your bromance Andrew," Carrie teased him. Andrew glared at her with a twinkle in his eye and Carrie smirked back at him. "But I think that unlike you guys, I'll leave my t-shirt on. I'll certainly enjoy the view of your muscular bodies though," she added, sneaking a lustful look at JP. "The only muscles you get to enjoy seeing are mine Carrie," Andrew warned her with an angry glare. He reached out with one massive hand and gently, but firmly, turned her head back towards him. "I hate repeating myself, but in case no one got the message last night: you're my girlfriend and no one else's! Have you got that Carrie?" He loosened his grip on her chin just enough for her to give him a frightened nod. Andrew released his grip on her and turned to glare at the other three guys. "Has everyone got that message now?" he growled with clenched fists. "Yes we have Andrew," Mike replied, once he realized that Matt and JP were to scared to speak. He only felt a little nervous around Andrew's fierce temper, since he knew that Andrew had never hurt him in anger. He had an idea to ease the sudden tension and asked, "Hey Andrew, what do you call chest muscles on a rough ocean?" "I'm not going to guess Mike, just tell us," Andrew sighed with a small grin, recognizing Mike's tactic that always soothed his bad temper. "Bouncing pecs," Mike replied with a big grin, as he bounced his own pecs to demonstrate. Everyone laughed and the last traces of anger faded from Andrew's face. "Good one Mike; my turn." Mike nodded at Andrew to go ahead as JP led the group to the start of the trail around the lake. "What do you call arms that are lethal weapons?" "I have no idea Andrew; why don't you tell us?" Mike goaded him. "Loaded guns," Andrew replied with a cocky smirk, flexing his massive biceps. Everyone laughed as JP led them in a brisk jog down the first leg of the trail. "Okay one more," Mike promised them. "What do you use to wash your clothes when there's no washing machine handy?" "The lake?" JP guessed, pointing to their left where they could see Burke Lake through the breaks in the trees. "Nope, you use washboard abs," Mike replied, massaging his ripped eight-pack. Everyone laughed once again, shaking their heads at the silly, but cocky, puns of Mike and Andrew. For their part, Andrew and Mike were glad that their jokes had put everyone at ease, especially since they had seen Andrew's bad temper up close a few minutes ago. Andrew and Mike let JP and Matt lead the way down the trail, while Carrie followed behind them. As they ran, Andrew tried to think of a way he could let JP and Matt know that he knew their secret. He realized that only Mike could keep up with him, but then he also realized that Mike and Matt had spent a lot of time together with Carrie the night before. So Andrew just had to come up with an excuse to get JP alone, and Matt's earlier comment about being left alone while JP ran for two more hours popped up in his head. So, once Matt gets tired, then Mike and Carrie will wait with him back near the cars for JP and myself, Andrew realized. Then I can see just how far JP can run, since he won't be holding himself back to keep Matt from feeling bad. "So, will we take the trail all the way around the lake JP?" Andrew asked. "If you can keep up with me Andrew," JP teased him. "I wouldn't worry about Andrew keeping up with you, but we won't be able to JP," Matt reminded him. "Well, I'm not slowing down for you Matt; I have to keep in shape for wrestling next year," JP reminded him with a frown. "If Matt and Carrie get tired, I'll go back with them to the main part of the park," Mike offered, not letting on that he, like Andrew, would be able to keep up with JP with no trouble. "Thanks man, I'd appreciate that," Andrew said gratefully, pleased that he would soon be able to speak to JP alone. "You keep them company like last night and if any jerks try to start anything with Carrie, all you'll have to do is stand up to scare them away." Mike grinned at that idea and Andrew added, "I'm trusting you to keep an eye on Carrie when I'm not around Mike, as long as you don't try anything with her!" "Don't worry Andrew, I have enough internal discipline to comply with your orders to leave her alone in a social sense," Mike assured his big friend. A scary look of anger appeared on his face as he added, "But if anyone tries anything with her, we'll see how they like some external discipline thanks to my huge muscles!" Hopefully they won't like it like Matt would, JP thought suddenly with a smirk on his face. As he jogged effortlessly through the woods with Andrew and Mike beside him, he thought about how lucky he was to be spending this summer with his friends. Too bad Ryan couldn't be here, he thought to himself with a pang of regret. But perhaps Andrew's idea about revealing his friendship with me if he sees Ryan this fall will help me get back my relationship with my true big brother. "Hey JP, who is that Nick guy you were talking about just before we met last night?" Andrew asked him suddenly. "He's Chrissy's brother; you know: the girl you were about to save from those college jerks until I stepped in," JP replied. "I don't know if I thanked you for that yet." "Yeah you did JP, right after you asked me if I wanted a piece of you," Andrew reminded him with a steely glare. "That wasn't very polite of you, considering I was ready to defend Chrissy from those two jerks before you got there." "Sorry about that Andrew; I guess my mind was just clouded by rage," JP apologized. "Yeah, deflected rage at your brother," Andrew snapped, still mad at JP's rudeness when they'd first met. "If you ever feel you want to take me on, I'm right here!" "No thanks Andrew; at least not for real," JP assured him. "Your neck's so thick I don't think I could get my arm around it! And even if I could, it looks so hard and muscular I'd have no luck trying to choke you out!" "Keep that in mind Big Guy, just in case you think you're all that and then some," Andrew reminded him with a cocky smirk. "Shut up Andrew!"" JP laughed, throwing a punch at his big friend. Andrew still had his face turned towards him and JP's fist accidentally made contact with Andrew's jaw with a loud smack. "OWWW!" JP yelled, shaking out his sore hand. "I think I hurt myself!" "I didn't feel a thing," Andrew bragged. "Was that your best shot?" he asked, as they stopped at one of the path junctions. "No man," JP replied, massaging his sore hand. "But this is!" He suddenly lunged at Andrew, trying to pull his head down to get him in a choke hold. It seemed to be working at first, but then Andrew grabbed JP by the legs and hoisted him over his shoulders, breaking JP's grip on his neck in the process. Then Andrew grinned and extended his arms, holding JP up above his head with no effort. "Hold on tight JP; up and down you go!" Andrew laughed, as he began effortlessly shoulder-pressing JP. "Let me know when you've had enough!" After a couple of minutes, JP said, "Okay, that's enough Andrew. Put me down please." "Sure man, since you asked me nicely," Andrew said agreeably. He let JP down to his shoulders and then lowered him gently down to the ground. "There you go Big Guy: I put you down. Are you happy now?" "Yeah I am Andrew; thanks," JP said gratefully, feeling embarrassed that Andrew had so thoroughly dominated him. "Hey JP, how much can you bench?" Andrew asked him. "350," JP immediately replied, though it didn't seem as impressive as it had earlier in the week. "Good, then you should be able to bench-press me," Andrew realized. "I only weigh 305 so it should be easy for you." JP chuckled at Andrew's nonchalant way of saying that he 'only' weighed 305 pounds. "How do you do that Andrew?" JP asked in wonder. "Do what JP?" Andrew asked, as they jogged down a side path to look for a patch of grass to perform the human bench-press. "How do you make me feel better with just a few words?" JP asked him seriously. "Ryan would have tossed me to the ground and then kicked me in the gut for good measure if he had me above his shoulders!" "I've had lots of practice JP, mentoring little guys like you," Andrew replied, missing JP's look of anger at being called little. "As for your brother, are you sure he'd fight dirty like that?" "You don't know him like I do Andrew; in fact, you've never even met him!" JP snapped. "So believe me when I tell you: if I ever get him in a chokehold, I won't let up until I choke him out!" "I believe you JP," Andrew said seriously, as they entered a small grassy clearing in the woods. As their friends followed them onto the grass, Andrew added, "Get the digital camera ready Mike: I think we're about to witness history!" "Are you sure about this Andrew; won't you find it embarrassing being bench-pressed by someone who you outweigh by over 100 pounds of solid muscle?" JP asked him seriously. "I'm trying to make you feel better by showing you how strong you really are, and how you have nothing to fear from me," Andrew assured him. He motioned JP to lie down and added, "As you don't tag me in the balls by accident, everything will be fine." Carrie burst out laughing and Andrew shot a quick glare at her to keep her quiet, so that JP wouldn't figure out that they knew about him and Matt. JP lay down on the grass and extended his arms. Andrew carefully positioned himself lengthwise so JP's hands were on his chest and thighs. "Okay JP: let's go," Andrew said. "How many do you think you can do?" "I'll go for five reps," JP replied, slowly lowering Andrew down to his chest. He raised his arms with some effort, slowly lifting Andrew up until his arms locked at full extension. "So far so good Andrew: let's go for two!" JP yelled in excitement. He bench-pressed Andrew four more times before he had to signal Andrew to stand up. "Whew! That was a great chest workout Andrew!" JP panted, accepting Andrew's outstretched hand which pulled him to his feet effortlessly. "I knew you could do it JP," Andrew congratulated him, slapping him gently on the shoulder. "Good job Big Guy." "Thanks Andrew," JP said, smiling gratefully up at his mentor. "Can we start running again?" "After you shoulder-press me JP, just to be sure that you can handle a big guy like me," Andrew replied. "You do know how to pick someone up in a Fireman's Carry, don't you?" "Yeah, my dad taught me," JP replied, screwing up his face in determination. He was nervous about shoulder-pressing over 300 pounds, but then he remembered that he had just bench-pressed that same amount: five times! And I have my whole body to help me this time, so it should be easy! he suddenly realized. "Bring it on Andrew: I'm ready!" "That's it Big Guy," Andrew said, stepping closer and bending down so that JP could grab his legs and free arm. "Let's see what you've got! Go for ten reps!" JP grabbed Andrew around the legs and slowly straightened up, getting Andrew squarely across his shoulders. Then he adjusted his grip and began shoulder-pressing Andrew up and down. He grinned as he performed the first five reps easily, noticing Mike and Matt taking his picture. The next five reps were more difficult, but JP just gritted his teeth in determination and forced himself through them. Then he carefully let Andrew back down to the ground again; panting and massaging his sore chest and shoulders. "Great job JP," Andrew congratulated him, shaking his hand instead of slapping his sore shoulders. "I knew you could do it!" JP grinned as he tried to catch his breath. Andrew motioned the others back to the trail and stepped closer to JP until he was looming over him. He bent down so that only JP could hear him and whispered, "Now you know that you can take on Ryan with no problem, so don't worry about him anymore JP." "Thanks Andrew, I owe you Big Guy," JP said gratefully, now that he had his breath back. As they jogged back onto the path, he added, "You're a really great mentor." "I've had lots of practice JP and I'd be glad to pass on some tips so that you'll be ready to mentor Nick in about six weeks," Andrew offered. "That would be great Andrew, because Nick won't be the only wrestling hopeful I'll be mentoring at wrestling camp next month," JP said gratefully. "Well, I do know how to mentor two guys at once: I did it with my teammates Ralph and Connor two years ago," Andrew said modestly. He smiled as he remembered developing his two proteges into star football players by Grade 11. "Since they will be the starting quarterback and wide receiver respectively this season, it seems I did alright training them for high school football. We won the District Championship last season and this season we're going to win the Provincial Title!" "Wow Andrew, that's really impressive," JP congratulated his huge friend. "What about Mike here? Did you train him as well?" "Yeah man," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "Tell him how small you were when I first started training you almost seven years ago Mike." "5 foot even and 80 pounds," Mike replied sheepishly, feeling embarrassed that he had ever been that small. "You were about the same size as Nick is now," JP realized, glad that Chrissy had told him her brother's stats. "And look at you now: 305 pounds of solid muscle!" "And I stand 6 foot 6, so I loom over you just like Andrew does," Mike chuckled. He lifted JP up by his waist, even as they were still jogging down the path. "I'm the big man in this group, and don't you forget it!" JP's eyes narrowed in anger and he was about to punch Mike in the face when Andrew said, "Put him down Mike; I let him shoulder-press me to make him feel better and you're ruining it by lifting him up like a rag doll!" Mike stopped jogging, set JP down and went to ruffle his hair, but JP knocked his arm away swiftly. "Don't you even think of trying to touch me without my permission man, or I'll rip your arm off!" he growled in fury. "Whoa JP, calm down!" Andrew urged him, clamping a massive hand on JP's sore shoulder to hold him back as he lunged at Mike. JP winced and Andrew switched his iron grip to his arm instead. "Sorry about that man, but don't start anything with Mike: he's just as strong as I am and he could wipe the floor with you!" JP glared at Andrew over his shoulder, realizing that all of Andrew's efforts to make him feel better had just been ruined. "I think it's time our two group separated now," Matt suddenly suggested. "Why don't I take Carrie and Mike back to the cars while you and JP run some more until he calms down Andrew." "Good idea Matt; see you soon I hope," Andrew said, smiling at him. Matt grinned back and led Mike and Carrie back down the trail, but not before Mike gave JP one last smirk over his shoulder. Andrew frowned and shook his head until Mike's smirk vanished and then turned around to see JP glaring at him with clenched fists. "Go ahead JP, punch me in the face again," Andrew sighed. "I deserve it for being too late to stop Mike from lifting you up." JP hesitated suddenly; no longer wanting to punch Andrew now that he had his permission and slightly afraid of making his huge friend angry. "No it's okay Andrew," JP assured him, letting out a huge sigh and un-clenching his fists. "It's kind of my fault too, not just Mike's. To me, he was acting just like Ryan and I projected my anger at Ryan onto him." "Yeah you did JP and it would not have been amusing if you had tried to rip his arm off," Andrew warned him. "Even if you got a grip on his arm, he would have just lifted you off the ground effortlessly and given you an F-Five or something." "Just like Brock Lesnar would," JP realized with sudden understanding. "You never told me that you were a wrestling fan Andrew." "You never asked, but I know some wrestling moves too," Andrew said soberly. He looked at his watch and added, "But we've gotten way off topic and while we're alone now, it didn't happen the way quite the way I wanted it to." "Why did you want to be alone with me Andrew?" JP asked, feeling slightly nervous now that he was suddenly alone in the woods with such a huge muscular guy. "Not for anything sinister JP, so don't worry," Andrew assured him with a gentle smile. JP let out a sigh of relief and the fear slowly left his face. "You don't have to act so tough all the time JP; I know you're scared of how huge and strong I am," Andrew said, letting the smile fade from his face. "Yes I am Andrew; you told me yesterday that you could bench 800 pounds!" JP shouted in astonishment. "Is that a one rep max or a working weight?" "It was a one rep max and that's the literal truth because I haven't been able to do it again," Andrew replied. As they began jogging down the path again, he added, "My working weight is about 700 pounds for five reps." "That's over twice your weight Andrew and four times mine!" JP shouted in astonishment. "That's why your arms are so big and muscular!" "Yeah I was really happy the day my pythons got bigger than the Hulkster's," Andrew laughed. He flexed a massive bicep and kissed it softly before saying, "These puppies are sick but they don't need a vet!" "But anyone who gets in their way is going to need a hospital!" JP predicted, laughing at the cocky smirk on Andrew's face. "Thanks JP, I wasn't sure how to finish that bicep pun," Andrew said gratefully. "No problem Big Guy," JP said, patting Andrew on the shoulder. "That's 'Huge Guy' to you, Little Man," Andrew growled in mock fury. When he saw JP's eyes narrow in anger, he laughed and assured him, "I was just kidding man: you've got to learn how to take a joke!" "I know that Andrew, but I was just reminded of Ryan once again," JP sighed in frustration. "You're obsessed with your brother JP, but there's someone else you should be thinking about instead of him," Andrew advised him, recognizing his opening. When JP looked at him questioningly, Andrew added, "I'm talking about Matt; it's obvious that you love him man." "Yeah, like a big brother, which Ryan should have been," JP stated, hoping that Andrew hadn't seen Matt staring at him longingly during the fireworks the night before. "He's really filled a void in my life." "Just like Carrie did for me when we fell in love," Andrew said, finally deciding to state the obvious. JP's jaw dropped and a look of panic suddenly appeared in his eyes. "Don't worry man, I'm not grossed out or anything; don't forget: my country legalized same-sex marriage two years ago," Andrew assured him. "It's not that Andrew, but thanks for not being weirded-out," JP said gratefully. "It's just that Matt came out to his mom this morning about him and me dating and though she had already figured it out, it was still really uncomfortable when Matt told her. She's the only one who knows; I haven't even come out to my parents yet." "And I can't imagine that you'll ever come out to Ryan," Andrew realized, unable to even imagine how violent Ryan's reaction would be if he found out that his little brother was gay. "My lips are sealed man; I won't tell anyone, because Carrie already figured it out." "Do you think now that Matt's come out to his mom, he's going to tell Mike?" JP asked with a worried look on his face. "I don't think so and Carrie won't either, since she waited until she was alone with me to tell me that she knew about you and Matt," Andrew assured him. "But you might want to take Matt aside later and let him know that Carrie and I know about you two," he added. "It's only fair to him." "That's a good idea Andrew; thanks for thinking of that," JP said gratefully. As they got close to the parking lot with their cars in it, he reached up to Andrew's massive shoulder and squeezed it gently. "You're a really great guy Andrew and I'm glad that you've agreed to be my Honorary Big Brother." "I'll always be here for you JP and even for your protégé Nick, once I get to meet him of course," Andrew promised him. "Once I get to meet him in mid-August, I'll introduce you to him when we meet again," JP promised him. As they jogged within view of their friends, he asked Andrew, "Have we talked enough for one afternoon Big Guy? Are you ready for some football and Frisbee now?" "Yeah man; I have my Miami football in my backpack and I think I see Matt holding your Navy Frisbee," Andrew replied. "But before we begin, I think you and Mike should apologize to each other, so that there won't be any more trouble between you two." "Good idea man," JP said, switching back into the cocky jock he pretended to be when he was in a crowd. He stepped right up to Mike, no longer intimidated by his huge size, and held out his hand. "I'm sorry I got so mad at you earlier Mike: I was just projecting angry thoughts about my brother Ryan onto you." "Apology accepted JP," Mike assured him, gripping JP's hand gently in his huge meaty paw. "I owe you an apology as well, for acting just like Ryan probably does." "He hasn't put his hands on me for years, but he does act superior to me, just like you did earlier," JP realized. "But I accept your apology Mike and I can tell that you're not embarrassed to apologize to someone you outweigh by over 100 pounds of solid muscle!" "130 pounds to be exact, but what's a few dozen pounds between friends?" Mike asked him with a cocky smirk. "Funny man!" JP laughed, taking his Navy Frisbee out of his bag and throwing it at Mike's head. His eyes widened as Mike caught it quickly, with just one hand, and then fired it quickly back at JP. JP had to do a cartwheel to catch it, but the force of the throw knocked him off his feet. Mike started laughing but then his eyes widened as JP quickly rolled through the fall and back to his feet. "Most impressive Big Guy," Mike commended him. "I can see why you're such a threat on the wrestling mat." "Yeah man," JP said with a cocky smirk. "You may have caught me off guard before, but just try to lift me off the ground again! Next time I'll be ready for you!" "I'm sure you will JP," Mike assured him with an encouraging grin. "I can see why you're a District Finalist and next season you'll win Districts and then the State Championship in high school wrestling!" JP grinned with gratitude as he threw the Navy Frisbee back to Mike and their friends smiled in relief: pleased that JP's obsession with his brother Ryan was slowly fading into the background, at least for the time being. * THIS CHAPTER IS NOW CONCLUDED * Hope you enjoyed, I mean LIKED, it. LOL (Seriously though, thank you for the three likes so far). Coming soon: - Andrew and his friends meet JP's parents and Matt's mom for supper. - Their parents discuss what kind of influence Andrew and his friends will be on their sons.
  15. Thedemon1906

    Father and son (part one)

    The experiment had started. Nicholas drank the pill as his father. He noticed the one his father had was pink while his was blue, but he didn't give it much importance, they had orders to follow. The last few years the world has fallen into war and suffering. High ranked officials demanded his Dad (a veteran militar) to get into this experiment. They would have to live in an isolated shack while being watched the whole time by cameras. Nicho remembered how he had asked his father many times what the pills they were going to have to take did, but his father truly didn't know. After taking the first pill they would have to take the first exercise lesson. They stepped to the room were a tv that covered the entire wall turned on out of nowhere. -Hi - the highly robotic voice said- Welcome to the program “Fathers and sons” where we are going to analyse your data and responses to exercise and medicine. Now we will start with basic exercise, in this part of the program we will observe the changes in your body while training. The “Microlive” will be analysing from inside your brain your whole body. But for us to watch the external influence we need you to get naked. Please undress completely- Nicholas got red immediately, he was really ashamed of being naked with his dad. But he undressed anyway. Both straight males stood side by side looking to the tv avoiding eye contact. -Recognizing subjects. Subject one: Nicholas. Male Male, 1,79m tall, 59kg, muscle development 5%. Completed superficial analysis, proceeding with profound observation. Testosterone: Low , Happiness levels: Low, Penis size: 15cm erect, anus:not sensitive- Nicho’s face turned completely red. He couldn't believe his father had just heard that. -Subject two: Michael, Male Woman, 1,89m tall, 100kg, muscle development 59%. Completed superficial analysis, proceeding with profound observation. Testosterone: High, Happiness levels: Low, Penis size: 19 cm erect, anus: not sensitive- Michael was proud of his stats, he was 50 years old and he was in better shape than his puny kid. He was by not means a supermodel, but he had the body of a man. Broad shoulders, big arms, a little gut and hair. Lots of hair. He always thought of his kid as a little too effeminate, he knew he was straight but he didn't look like a man. In some ways he look to much like his mother… -Lets begin the exercises- the machine said. The training started normally, both Father and son were uncomfortable of having to do push ups and other stuff while being naked. While Michael completed all the tasks, Nicholas couldn't finish many of them and he was really tired of the end. -Now for this I need you to come together. You will recreate some poses that are being displayed. This is for gathering data of how they affect you- As the first image appeared in screen both men got really nervous. In the screen appeared and old muscular man grabbing by the wrists a teen and pushing his arms behind his bended back. The biggest problem however was that as the teen lowered his back ninety degrees, his butt was against the older man’s pelvis. Nicholas wasn't going to do it but his father gave him no option as he grabbed his arms and got him into position. Nicho could feel the heat of his father cock against the crack of his ass and felt disgusted. -Excellent now keep the position for two minutes- as the computer said the last word in the screen appeared a clock. Nicholas felt his hand hold in place by his father bigger hands and strength. Michael felt how his cock rubbed his son's ass hair and closed his eyes to not vomit. He would never do anything like this with his son if he didn't thought he was obligated. The soft skin of Nicho’s ass rubbed his fat dick and he not knowingly pressed his pelvis a little more. As the smell of his son entered his nose he remembered Barbara , Nicholas was really similar to her and that was hard to him sometimes. Distracted on his thoughts Michael started rubbing his cock against his son's ass that was starting to feel some movement, he didn't say anything because he knew not to mess up with his father. He felt this muscle man's fat cock rubbing and pressing harder against his butt and said nothing. He felt a real man behind him, he felt castrated in comparison, like a woman or a chick. His dad was now rubbing everything against him and the time went out. -That was perfect, now before you go to sleep lets do one more- The robotic voice woke Michael from the trans. He let go his son and backed. They both could see how his cock has swelled and said nothing. The next image was the same two people but now the grown man was grabbing the teen by his ass and pressing him. And the younger one had his hands on the shoulders of the oder man. Their whole body was touching each other. Again Michael took the lead and graved Nicho's but and pressed against him. Nicho on the other hand nervously got his hands on his father's muscle shoulders in what from the outside looked like a really romantic position. They both looked at each others eyes. Nicho has the eyes of his mother thought Michael as he cupped his son's bubble butt. It was big, bigger than what he thought, his fingers caressed it a little bit, and soft. His semi soft cock was pressing against his son's abs and it was getting harder. He closed his eyes, it was like hugging Barbara. His strong fingers entered his son's crack and explored the whole outside of his ass. Just like Barbara he thought. Nicholas meanwhile could feel the precum of his father running in his stomach. Again he was feeling castrated. He was standing like a woman, being touched by his father like one. Why couldn't he be more masculine? Have those broad shoulders, his hands travelled through his dad's torso imagining how it would be like. Masculinity, power, that dick that he was feeling. His cock was as hard as his father's. That's how two straight men ended up hard by being with each other. The training ended and both have to sleep. There was only one bed for two people. They would have to sleep together.
  16. As we both sat in the Sauna, I could tell there was an attraction between us. Me, the gym rat, tight and fit with some sexy hefty mounds of muscle where they were needed most. Him, the huge hairy power lifter thick with muscle all over him, and a nice layer of bulk on top of that. There were about 5 other guys in the sauna with us, but they all seemed oblivious to what was going on, at first. I never had the hots for a bear or big thick guys. I always went after the tight, fit, cut gym rats like myself. Maybe it was the heat mixing with the testosterone in his sweat that was filling my nostrils with a pungent sent of desire and maleness. As we sat there, looking each other up and down, assessing what the other was all about, I got the sense that this was not going to go my way but I still tried to assert my normally irresistible hypermasculinity. Very quickly , there was no doubt from anyone in that steam room as we were not being very secretive about our posturing toward each other. The other guys in the small wooden room were getting quite a show of an animalistic courting, Most of them tried to avert their eyes as much as possible, but I could see that they would sneak in a look every now and then, some even adjusting their growing cocks. It was like a mating documentary of two Alphas from different packs. Secretly thought, even with my Gorilla like flexing and rubbing the engorged muscles of my chest and arms, hiding my actions with falsities of stretching, I couldn't help but feel like I was not "The" Alpha Male here in this game. Normally, I usually had the other little fauna eating out of my rough callused hands, causing them to swoon like the little muscle worshipers they were, but this grizzly was definitely not the subordinate in this forest of heat, wood, muscle and sweat. As I had said, I was quite the cut and muscular specimen, but even with all of my muscle, this bear titan dwarfed me. Sitting there, this guy towered over me at least a foot or more. His shoulders from end to end must have been about 3 feet across. His upper arms looked like it had swallowed a small basketball. His chest and upper torso, I could figure, was at least 55 inches around and his nipples were as large as half dollars with tips that were larger then a nipple on baby bottle. He was covered in a coat of fur over his entire super thick torso, forearms and back. Each strand of hair was coarse like mini trees on rolling massive mountains of muscle, When I looked at his face, all I could see was every picture of Paul Bunyan that I had ever seen. His lips, that were fuller than Jagger's, boar through the carpet of dark face fur. They glistened with the moisture of a combo of sweat and saliva, occasionally licked by a red python that would slowly emerge from it's liar smelling it's impending prey as it helped to re-moisten the cave entrance. Then, as I looked up his worn, chiseled cheekbones, I stopped at his eyes. The brows were super bushy and dark, but not in a uni-brow. Each thick caterpillar sat on it's roof of the housing of the most amazing Caribbean Sea deep blue eyes. The electrified oculars weren't only hypnotic, but endless in their depth and control over everything they looked at. A mass of authority blazed from them and even with all my self assurance, I was lost in their endless victory over my will and pride. In truth, there was no battle for dominance because this beast had his kill before his prey even knew it was dinner. Even as I knew I was killed and about to be eaten by this incredible victor, I never felt so alive and full of a harmonious peace, before. I was beaten, but in an orgasmic bliss from the battle. My inner desires were at the hottest blazing temperature and I welcomed the fire that was rising inside of me. I think that it was a combination of his size, smell and authoritative manner that was hitting every erogenous zone in me. Whatever it was, I couldn’t stop, my increasing desire with every breathe. There was absolutely no interference from me getting one of the hardest erections I ever had in my life. I tried to push it down between my legs and covered it with my towel, but he knew his power over me had fertilized my inner being of carnal lust and he toyed with it. I was so hard it felt like I was going to explode before anything physically would happen. I could see it in his eyes that he knew I wanted him. He almost smirked at how easy it had been for him to control me. Then, as if to taunt me even further, I watched in awe as he opened up his towel and I got my first vision as his cock began to thicken and lengthen. At first, he sat towards me so only I could see his cock as he gave me a private show. Because, I’m sure if the other men would have seen it, they would have either run for the hills or pounced on him, and I don’t think he wanted to share with them. This was for me. I was his target. His cock, soft, was as thick as screwdriver handle, but as it plumped up, it grew to the size of a small baseball bat. It was easily 7-8 inches long and probably around 7 or more inches around. Slowly, as if to show me it’s teeth, the head glistened as it emerged out from under it’s hood. I licked my lips uncontrollably and I could see his whole cock was actually pulsating with every gush of blood that ran into it. Amazingly though, I could tell that it wasn’t fully hard and that scared and excited me even more. The other men in sauna, seemed to show interest in the bear and I, but it was mostly out of curiosity. Some took off their towels and you could see that they were getting excited, some kept their towels on and groped themselves showing small tents. But, when they didn’t seem to get a response from either the bear or I, they would get up and leave. This happened a few times, but he never got fully hard as other men would come in and out of the sauna. Then, after about 20 minutes, when we had chased the last of the bystanders away, one of the employees and one of my faithful worshipers, Jordon, peaked his head in and said that it was closing time. He must have gotten a look at the bear’s cock, because his eyes jumped wide open and then he licked his lips, turned his head and smiled at me asking if I’d lock up. I said yes and gave him the look of, “Okay, you can leave now.” Jordon chuckled and threw me the keys and said he’d lock the door behind him. Since I was the owners son, I could stay as long as I wished. Shockingly, The Bear began to cover himself and get up as if he was going to leave and I motioned for him, to sit back down, telling him that it would be just the two of us left and he could stay if he liked. The light’s outside of the sauna in the locker room dimmed and we knew we were alone. That’s when this thick papa bear’s cock really sprang to life. He must have released any inhibitions of holding back, because like a fucking rocket, It grew and grew to be thicker than a one of those extra large “Monster” energy drink cans and longer than a coke bottle. It stood straight out and up even with it’s huge size. It looked way too heavy to be able to stand as straight up as it was....It was just sooo fucking massive!! Both my mouth and ass were watering and pleading to me to get fed. I don’t know if it was the heat or him, but I was feeling really lightheaded and I could literally feel my heart as it pounded in my chest to meet with the throbbing of my cock. As I removed my own towel to finally show him my own thick 8″ rod he smiled, and said, “Nice” and then he looked down at his 14″ long monster and said, “better”. As if on cue, a very large and thick pearly drop of precum jeweled up on the tip of his massive head. Instinctively, I threw my towel on the floor and knelt between this colossal beast’s legs. My hands landed on his rock hard powerful thighs and I could feel the power of him beneath my touch. I tried to squeeze them , but it was like squeezing a petrified log. I quickly opened my mouth and let his precum fall onto my tongue before it would be wasted on the hot wood slats below us. It was surprisingly thick as cum and as I tasted his salty goodness, I swear I literally felt electrified by it. Waves of incredible pleasure overcame me and my cock jumped as an incredible hunger rose in my entire body. I opened my mouth wider and took in the thickest man I have ever attempted to suck off. My mouth stretched to almost beyond it’s limits and I thought my lips would split at the sides, but I was able to take him in me. Little by little I was able to get more and more of him into my mouth and with each downward movement of my head I felt more and more passion course through me. I have never wanted a man more in my entire life. What the fuck had I been missing all these years? As I finally got down to fit at least 9 inches of him down my throat, I heard him to begin to growl and moan loudly. My eyes were wild with hunger as much as the rest of me and I happened to look down toward the floor and I saw that I had created my own large pool of precum. “It’s not gonna take much boy, but I’ve got loads and loads for ya…so are you ready for shot number 1?” I nodded and hummed an “Ah huh” and that’s when I felt his huge hands go around and under my arms as he lifted me effortlessly up, twisting me so I was upside down with his cock still in my mouth and my legs on his shoulders. He began to lower me up and down on his cock as he held onto my sides. The man was literally using my body and face like a Fleshjack to fuck me. The power in him was beyond belief and realizing such made me go over the edge as I lost all control and I began to erupt a torrent of cum all over his face, chest, belly and legs. It was literally the strongest orgasm I could ever have remembered having. Even after the cum stopped escaping my cock, I still was having orgasmic convulsions of my whole body. Then I realized, that my lips and oral cavity were numb and I was taking almost every bit of his shaft in and out of my mouth. That’s when the beast began to give me the first incredible orgasm that rose out of him. His whole body began to shake and I eagerly awaited the result. He screamed like an animal in sheer bliss and in a matter of seconds, I literally could feel the force of cum traveling through his cock and as it fired out like a cannon with blast after blast into me. An amazing warmth filled my throat, chest and stomach, but it only slightly ebbed my hunger for him. I had never had anyone cum as much as he did. It was as if the amount of cum that was coming out of that huge body of his was actually a natural thing. Huge body=Huge Cummer. I couldn’t swallow the massive amounts of cum that he was giving me as some of it flowed out of my mouth and down his shaft. When he finished his explosive orgasm, he got up with both of us, kicked open the sauna door and then straddled one of the locker room benches. He picked me up off of his cock, turned me around and sat me on his lap, pushing his huge still rigid cock beneath my balls as it pushed up against my taint and asshole. Then he pulled me to him in a bear hug and kissed me. We kissed long and hard and passionate for about 5 minutes as his frottage of my ass made me become even hornier if that were possible. When he could tell by my moans that I couldn’t take it anymore, he told me to get ready for him. He lifted me up and held me above his vertical rock solid tower cock and he slowly and gently lowered me to just slightly enter me, holding me up like i was nothing but a feather. Little by little he lowered me onto him and If I winced he eased up, letting me get used to his incredible size and then he’d lower me some more. This must’ve took about 10 minutes and the guy never looked like he struggled with my 262lbs of heavy muscle at all. In fact, he seemed to get even more invigorated and stronger. The reason I say stronger was because, as he was getting me acclimated to his cock, I was sucking on his hairy chest and nipples and his chest seemed to get harder and bigger. I’m not kidding. It was simply amazing and unreal at the same time, but I think the bear was actually growing a little. When he finally stopped lowering me, I realized it was because he was now balls deep into me. I literally had all 14 and a half inches of his super thick prick deep into me and there was no pain, only a complete bliss like I had never felt before. Precum was pouring like a faucet out of my own cock soaking both of us. He told me to relax and that he would do all the work!! So, I relaxed my body as much as I could and he began to lift me up and down on him. Starting slow so that he was sure that I was accustom to his size. As my moans got more intense and my ass loosened up to fit him, his speed increased. With every downward movement I began to actually shoot small amounts of precum all over us. Since his cock was so huge it was essentially past my prostate, but with every upward motion he would almost take his cock out, but then thrust down and it hit it causing me to scream in ecstasy and shoot the cascade of precum. I’ve never had a man as big as him in me and I’ve never had a man with so much strength use me as his sex toy. I was a willing but completely powerless participant for this behemoth. He could have done anything to me and I would have complied and realizing that made me to literally let go as I began to, again, uncontrollably cum after only a few more thrusts of his cock up into me. I must have looked in panic at him and he just smiled and said, “No Worries…You’re gonna cum more tonight than you have ever cum in your life…and so am I.” And with that, again I felt the rush of his orgasm travel up his cock and empty into me with so much cum that I literally could feel him filling me up. I know it wasn’t really going into my stomach, but I began to feel so full inside and warm. God, I was so warm with his juice. This beast of a man had completely opened me up to a realm of existence I never knew was possible and I loved every second of it. My eyes had been closed during my last orgasm, but when I opened my eyes to look straight into his and I felt it. It was pure. It was real. It was Love. I knew I loved him. I knew at that moment that He was everything to me. He was everything to all of us. As he gazed back at me, he said, “I know,…I know…I feel it too…We are meant to be. I felt it from you long ago, first when your were in the bassinet at the hospital. Then when I watched you play football, or when you tended to Dad's fields and finally when you first came to Flatbush.” “I love you...Sir” I said and I never had any doubt or worry when those words came out. It was the most natural expression I had every given. “I love you, too. I have for years…'names Matt....I have a little farm just outside of town. You're there now...." He said as he looked deeper into my eyes. "...and I'm your Uncle!!” Steve opened his eyes, sprang up in bed and looked around the dimly lit bedroom. Lying next to him was Lloyd and he was just as amazing as when he first pulled up in the truck. Steve, smiled, not only at the sight of Lloyd, but at the dream he had just had. He fondled his rock hard cock as got up and walked over to look out of the window to the morning that was dawning. He made it. Uncle Matt's Farm. He was finally here. There was a knock on the door. Author's note: I know it seems like a part of the story is missing from where Sam & Jake were about meet Lloyd & Steve out in the woods, but trust me, you will know what happened in that scene very soon. Please tell me what you think so far. I'd really love to hear your thoughts, comments and even wishes for what might happen next. Thanks, NY BEAR!! PLEASE COMMENT BELOW. THANKS.
  17. losewin22

    Nailed It (Justin Bieber x Zac Efron)

    Back in 2012, Justin Bieber decided to start to go to a gym in LA, he wanted to workout and to be muscular, his boyish appeal wasn't supposed to work for him anymore, he need to be masculine to be a star He found Zac Efron in the same gym, Zac is generally a pretty nice guy, but when he found the skinny kid trying to lift small weights he couldn't help but make fun of it Z: "-Look at it, the boy can't lift even two pounds" J: "-I'm just starting" Z: "When I started I lifted more than that, I'm pretty sure" Efron harrassment keeps going on and on, untill some day that Bieber didn't show up anymore... Then some years later, in 2017, Efron was working out his chest in bench press, when his exercise was over, a guy show up and just put more ten pounds in the bar It was Justin... Bieber didn't want to humiliate Zac with words, he wanted the situation to speak for itself, he wanted to say "look I can lift more than you do now" Zac keeps looking in hope that something would went wrong, but it didn't happened Bieber lifted the weights with such ease, he didn't moaned as much as Zac At this point Efron still had the best biceps, but anyone could notice Bieber's abs, chest and ass gave Zac a run for his money. Even at the biceps department.. Efron starts to get threatened Efron pretended that he never bullied Bieber, if he didn't mention it, it didn't happened, anyway he could say he was just trying to motivate him Constantly and daily Bieber looked at Efron with death stares that make him tremble his legs Bieber didn't was physically imponent or intimidating, but was enough for Zac to don't want trouble with him, not to say he was used to train fight and wrestling, something that Zac wasn't used to do But they remain friendly to each other Constantly comparing their muscles, Zac run from strength challenges (like arm wrestling), but muscle size is still arguable at this point Bieber was trying to lay the groundwork for a wrestling match / MMA combat Something is pretty clear, Zac wouldn’t fight in front of everyone but for sure would fight “hidden”, this kid Bieber is a douchebag and he needs a lesson, everyone knows that, and he wouldn’t waste the chance to beat the shit out of him Bieber thought that him would make that challenge, but Efron did it first, invitating him to a match at his house Bieber appear at Efron’s home, ready to fight, and tried to make an agreement over the results, he wants sex after the fight, and the loser will bottom, Zac gets angry, he thinks “why is he trying to do this?”, but suddenly he realizes Bieber wants to disconcert him and accept the challenge Before the fight, they played mercy, Zac is confident, he puts a lot of his strength as he bends Bieber with ease, then Bieber get on his knees and Efron is about to win… but Efron suddenly stops, he don’t know what is going on but Bieber’s arms turns unbendable. Bieber was just toying, playing with his expectations: “if the guy is so easy, I don’t need to put too much effort”. But Zac didn’t know he needed to put all of himself into it, so when Bieber take control, it was very hard for Zac to recover In a smart and fast move Bieber choke Efron into his armpits J: yeah suck my nasty, sweaty pits, this is your place Efron is in despair but suddenly he starts to choke Bieber’s neck with his legs, Bieber have no choice but release his face Now Zac is in control, it’s hard to escape a leg hold and Zac just enjoy… Zac starts to move around with Bieber trapped on his legs, moving Bieber around, move him for the left, them move him for the right Then Bieber gets on his knees, still trapped, but he have a way out He holds Efron’s legs with his arms and start to push Efron to the wall, drag Efron by the ground, Efron releases him and now it’s time for a fast move Bieber choke Efron on his pits again, but now he does it violently, pressing Zac’s face against the ground just to take off his breathe Then he starts to get up, with Efron trapped on his arms, he basically pull Zac’s off by the neck, and starts to walk, Zac is with his legs bent, crawling, he can’t escape Bieber orders J: Lick my pits, now I’m talking seriously Efron moans Bieber chokes hard and screams LICK IT! Efron lick the pits, Bieber just hold a little because Efron couldn’t stop licking, Bieber let it happen because he wanted to enjoy the taste to be in control Bieber releases Efron who got off with a hard moan, falling on his knees Bieber go to the scoreboard: 1X0 Zac is pissed off, but he don’t let himself to be defeated, all the situation just fuels his anger 2nd round starts Zac just hold Bieber in another strength competition, now he’s more ready, he won’t let Bieber fool him, playing mercy again, now there’s nothing that Bieber can do, he’s giving it all but Zac still bend him, put Bieber on the ground Suddenly Zac pulls Bieber by the legs, thrown the legs, sit on Bieber’s chest, kneeling on the ground, puts Bieber’s arms ander his legs and start to torture him, pinching and twitching his nipples, then punching his chest and finally pulling Bieber by his hair to rub Bieber’s face on his dick Still in control Zac flex his muscles over Bieber, but decided to still have some fun He pull Bieber’s face, again, and rub on his dick, and keep rubbing and rubbing while Bieber moans, pull with one hand while flex the other arm, laugh When he’s about to release Bieber he just get his balls and press it hard, don’t underestimate Zac ballbusting powers, Bieber about to cry starts to fight Efron’s hand, but of course Zac fights back and keeps destroying his balls, then Zac squeeze and punch Bieber’s chest, repeatedly When Bieber looks over Efron lift him, and give him a bearhug, make Bieber feel like his back would be crushed, and squeeze, squeeze him so hard, Bieber thinks “at some point he will get tired, I’m not that light to carry” but Zac never get tired and the situation comes to unbearable Bieber taps, it’s over, Efron won that round, Efron is dangerous, Bieber learned that he’s a destroying machine when he’s angry, and he can do everything to win “if Efron cheats I’m going to cheat to take the upper hand too” 1X1 3rd round starts, they hold each other and start to push, very hard, Bieber used this as a distraction and kick Efron in the balls suddenly putting Efron on the ground, he just starts to beat Efron over him Bieber uses his armpits (again) to suffocate, he choke Efron a little bit then lift him, holding him by the legs and neck, put Efron upside his shoulders and start a torture rack Bieber stretch Efron out, that screams loudly when Bieber looks into a mirror to proudly look at the monster he took control, he notes Efron is with an indecent boner popping out of his singlet... Bieber quickly thinks “I will take advantage of this” J: Its 2X1 for me now, isn’t it? Bieber says with Efron on his shoulders He goes to the scoreboard and change the score J: I didn’t finished it yet Bieber starts to move Zefron, puts him in a reverse inverted bearhug, hold him hard, Efron moans, Bieber starts to take him down, till Zac’s face get in front of his dick, puts Zac’s face inside the speedo J: Learn something man, you wanted to teach me a lesson and maybe I deserve one… but unfortunately it’s not one of your movies where the good guy wins, this is real life… maybe someone needs to teach me something.. but needs to be someone better than you.. now you know what you have to do Upside down, Efron starts to suck Bieber’s dick, he’s upside down, with a boner so embarrassing on his own speedo and of course Bieber took advantage of this also While Zac sucks him, Bieber starts to masturbate Zac, he does it so softly, and found amusing to see Efron’s body spasms everytime he stops Bieber make Zac jizz all over his speedo, right after Bieber jizz on Zac’s face, lift Zac’s up and thrown him on the ground Zac is destroyed, with his face full of Bieber’s cum, his speedo full of his own cum, he could fight back but is afraid to get another beatdown, it’s embarrassing to see an almost 30 years old man submitting so shamefully to a 22 years old boy but he did it anyway Bieber pulls Efron by the hair and make Efron kiss every block of his abs, so Efron give Bieber 8 kisses on his belly, while Bieber pull him over J: Remember what we agreed to Z: You don’t get tired to abuse me like this? J: no I don’t, now get in position Zac gets in position to be fucked in the ass like a bitch, he’s too humiliated to fight back and too humiliated to don’t be humiliated a little bit more
  18. cropsey23

    Don't underestimate the nerd, Part 2

    Part 1: Part 2: Hey, I’m Cody Baldwin. My friends on the rugby team call me CB for short. Yea, it’s my initials, but it also stands for Cannon Ball. At 6’ 1” and a solid 190lbs, I’ve been known to take out the entire defensive line of opposing rugby teams. I’ve seen that nerd around campus. He always has his huge backpack full of textbooks. I was on the quad playing ultimate Frisbee with my buddies when I saw walking towards me. I knew if he didn’t move, I would have to slam right into him. He wasn’t veering from his path, even after I yelled out, “HEY NERD,” so I started to run faster, actually aiming for him. I was going to teach him a lesson. Boy, was I wrong. I slammed into him and it felt like I was running right into a brick wall. Or the side of an aircraft carrier. Literally, I bounced right off him, and he didn’t budge an inch. I was sprawled out on the grass, my head was spinning, and I was seeing stars. After a minute, I looked up, and he was standing over me. Towering over me. He had dropped his backpack and taken off his hoody. And holy shit, he was built like a fortress wall. Enormously wide shoulders, powerful chest, and softball sized biceps. He leaned down and with complete ease, hoisted me up to my feet. His massive hand steadied me on my shoulder, and he firmly held me in place for a few seconds. He said, “Just wait til your head clears a bit buddy.” I couldn’t break free of that grip if I wanted to. He stood at least 4 inches taller than me, and easily outweighed me by 40lbs. I had completely underestimated the nerd. He let me go, and as bent over to pick up my Frisbee, I walked over to pick up his backpack. I couldn’t budge it off the ground. He smiled, unzipped it for me, and let me peek in. He was carrying around 8 45lb plates from the gym. “Can you do math, bro?” he asked derisively. He easily hoisted it up onto his shoulders, as I stood in shock. “That’s 360lbs,” I said. “The equivalent of two of you, right?” he said, smiling. Without waiting for an answer, his massive arm pulled back and he hurled my Frisbee clear across the campus. “Go fetch,” he ordered me. “And bring the Frisbee back to my dorm room. Bowman Hall, room 810.” “The nerd dorm?” I asked, stupidly. He leaned in, his eyes narrowing, as he put his massive hand on my shoulder, and started to squeeze just a bit. The crushing grip made my knees buckle, and I could tell he was holding back. “That’s the last time you call me a nerd, UNDERSTAND?” I nodded in terrified agreement. I found the Frisbee almost a mile away, and trotted back to Jimmy’s dorm room. He answered the door in tight sweat pants and tank top that looked painted on his massive frame. “You’re in my chemistry class, right Cody? From here on, I’m going to do all your papers and work assignments. Now, don’t get the wrong idea – I’m WAY smarter than you. I can do that work in just a few minutes. And I’ll get you to memorize all the material so you’ll pass the exams.” “Thanks Jimmy, I don’t know what to say,” as my voice trailed off. “In exchange, I control your diet. You’ll be my science experiment. I’ll get more muscle on that frame of yours, and you won’t have to worry about academics. Deal?” Jimmy said, offering me his massive hand. “Deal!” I said, my eyes irresistibly drawn to the bulge in his sweat pants. “Is that my first meal?” I asked sheepishly. Jimmy laughed, “Maybe you aren’t such a dumb jock after all. Yeah, time to get on your knees and give me head.” I hesitated for a few seconds, and Jimmy just held up his massive flexed bicep. “You won’t get this big, Cody, but I guarantee you will bulk up. I won’t chase you if you run out of here, even though I’m much faster than you. But I think you are hungry for some muscle.” And before I knew it, I was on my knees with Jimmy’s fat 9-inch dick down my throat. The next few weeks, I spent all my free time with Jimmy in the nerd dorm. My GPA inched up to 3.85, technically making me the smartest guy on the rugby team. I didn’t really know all that much, it was just memorization drills. Oh, and Jimmy was right – I have bulked up. I’m up to 205lbs now, and I’m the most terrifying rugby player in the state. If only people knew it was because I was kneeling for a muscled nerd.
  19. RosieWorships

    Fight Night

    “Geezus, Cage! Get him off the fucking fence!” I yell. I see your arms wrap around Sanders’ middle section yet again, but the little shit has been holding on to the cage all goddamn night. I’m not sure what the hell the ref is doing-- if he’s been paid off by Sanders’ team or if he really just doesn't see it. I see you duck your head as you release Sanders’ but it’s a second too late and his left hook lands successfully on the side of your head. I wince as I see the red spray and your head whip to the side. Feedback comes from your right ear, trickling down the side of your cheek. You should have been able to block that punch, but you’re right eye is swollen shut. It’s been your downfall since the start of the fifth round. “C’mon baby! You’ve got this!” I scream at the top of my lungs again, willing my voice to reach you over the roar of the crowd. I’m not sure if you actually hear me or not, but I see a nod and a grin spread across your face as you throw a blind punch to Sanders’ abdomen. I smile too as I watch the air and spit get forced out of his mouth. That seemed to be all the encouragement you needed as you struck another blow. You manage a composed left hook to his cheek, being able to see out your left eye. Surprisingly, the punch knocks Sanders’ head to the side with enough force to cause him to go down. You’re on him in a heartbeat, relentlessly delivering jab after jab with your left hand. It doesn’t last long though as you’ve left your right side vulnerable. Of course Sanders attacks with a low blow the second he gets an opening. “Oh for fucks sake!” I scream, tugging on my brunette locks as I watch the referee shrug and do nothing. Sanders’ fist lands on an already bruised region in your rib cage, I see you cry out before doubling over in pain. Your knee drops to the canvas, a taunting smile plays on Sanders’ lips as he stands over you. I try to bolt forward as I see his fist reel back. He screams as he throws the punch and it lands satisfyingly across your face. Your head snaps back and then your entire body seems to go limp. “Cage!” I scream out but the body guards you’ve hired hold me back. Aside from the sound of my own frantic sobs, there’s a pin drop silence in the stadium-- no cheers or waving signs or even any flashing lights. It’s like the entire venue stands still as they gape at the jumbotron zoomed in on your motionless body. Not a single muscle twitches and if it wasn’t for the steady rise and fall of your chest, I’d probably have thought you were dead. My eyes sting as they flick over to the ref. He lets out a breath before rushing to your side. He starts tapping the canvas on a countdown and the crowd finally seems to blink out of their stupor. “One!” his hand slams next to your head. “Two--” I wrestle out of Aaron and Julian's grasps as I see you push up to your feet. I fly down the steps to the ring as the referee blows his whistle and the three ring bell signals the end of the round. Your coach shakes his head as he sees me approach. “It doesn’t look good, kid,” he says. But I ignore him as I rush into the cage, pushing past the sea of trainers and paramedics to get to you. “You can’t be in here,” the referee snarls as he sees me enter the ring. My hair flies out around me as his large hand grips my upper arm and whips me around. “And who’s going to stop me?” I growl. My eyes narrow slightly as I press my chest against his black and white striped shirt. His nostrils flare as he looks down at me but there’s no way I’m backing down. “How much are they paying you anyways?” I tilt my head to the side with a derisive snort. I can feel his grip immediately loosen and I wrench my arm free. As I turn back around I sigh slightly in relief. You’re sitting up now at least, and somewhat back to your feisty self. I can see you swat at the hand of an EMT as he presses his fingers to your ribs. “Cage!” Immediately you look up at me and a tight smile strains your lips. You raise your left arm to catch me, and though I know you’re in tremendous pain, you know I need this. Need to hold you, feel you. I hiccup slightly as the tears fall freely now. “I should have let you take that pill,” I cry. I shake my head sadly as I pull the the tiny yellow tablet from out of my back pocket. “I’m so sorry baby, this is all my fault.” “Hey, hey, hey. Stop that,” you shush me as you cup my face with your hands, turning my head slightly to look up at you. “This was not your fault,” you say. “This was nobody's fault but my own. Sanders is prepared. He’s faster than I anticipated, stronger. He has moves--” “Yeah, illegal ones!” I cut you off as I angrily grind my jaw. “He’s such a coward!” I shake my head and sigh. At this point, I’m thinking it’s even a miracle you’re still alive. I hear the ref tell the med team to get out and I lean forward to press my lips against yours. As I suddenly pull back I shove the capsule into your mouth. “Baby-- mmph!” I clamp my hand over your mouth as I reach down for your red and white sports bottle. “I need you to win,” I whisper against your ear. I tilt your head back before pouring the water into your mouth. With just a single gulp, you immediately start to look better. The swelling around your eye diminishes and if I’m not mistaken, your muscles look a little more pumped. Suddenly I find myself being pulled backwards by a pair of sweat-soaked brawny arms wrapping around my midsection. Glaring bright lights flash in my face as I feel a set of thin lips press harshly against my own. “Soon I’ll have taken his title, his money, and then-- I’ll even take his girl!” I push back against Sanders’ sweaty chest in disgust. Snarling before slapping him hard across the cheek. Out of the corner of my eye I see you rise. Your slightly ballooning pecs heave as you roll your head back and forth against massive shoulders. Even your shorts seem to ride up now, revealing deep cuts in your thick powerful legs. The changes are too subtle for anyone outside of the cage to notice, but I can see them. And as Sanders slowly starts to back up, I know he does too. I blink once and swear you look even bigger. The veins crawling over your biceps bulge as they pump even more power into the mounds of muscle. You grin at my gasp as I watch you flex your entire body. Your lats flare out, almost like you're growing wings and your traps rise just a little bit higher. With two long strides, you move forward and pull me back from Sanders. I can feel your body hulking out around me, filling ever so slowly with even more insane muscle. “Call it,” you growl. Sanders looks over at the referee and gives a tiny shake of his head. The ref turns to you, and a look of fear flashes in his eye as he watches your ever broadening frame rise and fall. “Call the fucking round, now!” I shiver at the deepening timbre and authority in your voice. Your arm wraps around me, tightly, pulling me in for a long, needy kiss. You release me suddenly and shove me out of the cage. Pointing to somewhere behind the crowd. “Wait for me, and be ready.” Your tone leaves no room for discussion. I slowly head up the stairs, listening to the sounds of you beating Sanders into a bloody pulp. I hear him let out a scream, so guttural and ear-splitting, I know you’ve broken something of his. I barely make it back into the tunnel when I hear the MC and the ring of the final bell. “And winner by way of TKO- Cage Jamison!” I can hear the crowd erupt into a roar of approval, but I don't turn around. I proceed to the locker room and wait , just like you tell me to. A few minutes go by when the door opens abruptly, your large frame fills the entire doorway as I catch glimpses of the media frenzy behind you. I jump up immediately and rush to your side. “Fuck baby--" I gasp, but you cut me off with a growl. Your eyes burn with need and you look so damn big, so intimidating and strong. I know it's pointless to argue. Especially as you kick the door to the locker room shut behind us. I notice how your nostrils flare and your chest heaves as you look down at me from your impressive six-foot-five height. Somehow that tiny pill had turned you into a hulking demigod.  "I warned you to be ready for me." My eyes widen at the deepness in your voice. I push slightly against your monstrous sweat slicked body, but you don't stop moving forward. "So, I'll only ask you once baby-- are you?" I tense as your warm breath fans against my soft skin. "No," I say weakly. "I just--"  You nuzzle my earlobe as your big, warm hands roam the length of my body. I'm barely able to think as your strong fingers slide up underneath my shirt and teak one of my rock hard nipples. "You just what?" You whisper. The muscles in your back and shoulders go rigid as you slam your other hand along side me, boxing me in.  I'm trembling visibly, shuddering with each passing second. I'm unable to focus on anything but your touch. Your thick, muscled quad is shoved deliciously between my thighs. Every bulge, every flex ignites something inside me that aches for more. My hands greedily explore the planes of your chest before dipping down below, pressing my fingertips into the ridges of your six pack. It's your massive arms though, that I love the most. Slowly, I drag my palms over the bulging peaks. Your body vibrates with the immense potential of your strength. You look down at me and smirk, knowing how easily you could dominate me-- knowing I wouldn’t have the strength to resist you. With a soft moan I tilt my head to the side. "Just--" was all I could manage to reply.  "Just remembering that you're mine?" As your lips crash into mine, they leave a wet trail down my jaw to my exposed neck. Suddenly you pull away, your fingertips caress my cheek. You raise up to loom over me again and with one look at your face, I know you’re going to take me-- right here, right now. “Cage,” I whimper. "You belong to me." I gasp as your lips assault me and your strong fingers dig into my hip bone. If I don't have bruises there tomorrow, I'll be surprised. As your lips hungrily trail down my jaw to my neck, my brain refuses to form sentences. Hell, it was difficult to even think of words. "Wait," I finally cry out. Arching my back, I shove against your heavily muscled and very naked torso, but this action only seems to arouse you more. Snarling with excitement, you pin me even harder against your body. It’s as if you’re trying to show me your strength-- your dominance. I can't help the slight moan that escapes my lips. My body melts into yours. "I’m not going to be able to stop,” you warn. Your voice has grown so much rougher, more deep and sexy-- it’s hard for me to deny you. My flesh feels like it’s on fire as you wrap my legs around your waist. I’m practically aching for your lips to lick and soothe my searing, white hot flesh. I clutch at your impossibly large shoulders, massive traps and thick, bulging delts-- unsure if I can pull you any closer than you already are. I need to feel you, worship you and marvel at your superhuman, overpowered body. Your hand lowers between us and I feel your fingers shove my thong aside. I hiss slightly as you cup me roughly before letting a digit slip between my swollen folds. "Cage!" My voice returns full force as I feel your hardness pulsing between my thighs. I need a moment to mentally prepare but you give none. Your breathing becomes ragged and your lips quickly move to mine. Your tongue demands that I give, that I submit, but we both know that's not in my nature. I shove against you once more, but you grab my wrists with one hand and pin them high above my head so I can't move. Pulling back, your burning gaze angrily meets my own. I watch as your eyes take on a darkened gleam. "You enjoy this, don't you?" Your chest swells with pride. "Your body wants me. Craves a strong, powerful man that can either protect or dominate you." I struggle against you for a moment, the words, "you're delusional," fall from my lips. With a roar, your hips move against me before sliding your erection over my damp sex. I'm not even sure when you had shredded your pants. "Don't lie to me baby girl," you snarl. "I can sense your excitement." As your head falls against my neck, you let out a groan as if in agony. "I need this." Your voice grows softer as you rock your body against mine seeking entry. "I need to be inside you." I feel you lower me slightly before raising your hips to impale me. "Oh shit," I moan. Apparently even your cock had been affected by that pill. You feel longer, thicker, harder. Usually I loosen up after a few good strokes. But fuck, not tonight. I’m panting now, the air is ripped out of my lungs by your forceful thrusts. I can feel every thick vein and hard ridge as it slides deliciously inside me. Your grunts and snarls signal me that your close. Suddenly your arms pull me closer as my body spasms against you. “Oh god, Cage!” I shout breathlessly as I hold on to you for dear life. A second later your head flings back and I can feel the heat of your cum splash hot and thick directly against my quivering walls. “Fuck, baby. I love you so much.” Your forehead slumps against mine as you try to catch your breath. “And after tonight, no one will ever threaten to take you from me again.” As my head falls against your pecs, I feel your right arm tighten around me as your left hand gently strokes my hair. “You’re safe now and in case you forgot-- we’re also thirty-five million dollars richer.”
  20. EcchiMultiverse

    Marvelous Man - Chapter 30

    (Apologies. Computer is broken, and my chromebook only works. But it doesn't factor in formatting for some reason. Please go to this link for a better format:https://drive.google.com/open?id=1eLv1MVpxATbWSxxwiIsDaoVVz_KjQJALkH4sN5HAukU) Chapter 30: The Epic’s End Marvelous Man slowly descended towards the ground; his arms still embraced in a loving hug around the renewed imp. Digz continued to cry like a child with the feathery arms clutching the hulking bodybuilder’s jacket. There was a lingering bitter taste in his mouth, as he remembered what he said to the bone familiar minutes ago. Rather than letting Digz believe the horrible events to be a nightmare, the inspiration god slammed the truth back into the bone imp with two words. It was such a cruel thing to do, but Marvelous Man knew it was for the best. Still...that does not mean he should not console this grieving familiar. He spoke up, “I’m sorry I said that, Digz, but it’s not possible to be...innocent anymore. You need to know that you did a lot of bad things back then and even about an hour ago.” Digz looked up at Marvelous Man with tears streaming down his feathered face and snot dripping off his beak. “B-But! That wasn’t me! It wasn’t me! I-I-I’d never do all those horrible things,” he sputtered. The inspiration god nodded, “You’re right. You wouldn’t. I saw some of your memories, and I know you’re a very kind imp. And you were sick for a long time. And I can’t imagine how it must have been to be in pain like that...But I can kinda know what that’s like to be in so much pain that you hurt everybody...even the ones you care about...” “When my parents tried to cage me for what they thought was my own good, I tried to push my pain onto them. It felt really good to get that release, but I hurt them very badly...almost killed them too. It’s something I wish I could forget, and I know you want to forget too,” he continued. Gently landing on the ground with a soft patter, Marvelous Man set down the bone imp. The hulking bodybuilder then knelt down on his knees, while he reached into his black jacket’s pocket. Marvelous Man hoped his dad, Apollo, had predictably left an item he needed at this moment. He then felt the soft accessory his mind had called out to. Immediately pulling his hand back out, he held a pink, silk handkerchief. The musclebound superhero began to dab Digz’s eyes and feathery cheeks with the handkerchief; soaking up the tears. He then wiped away the snot from Digz’s nostrils and offered the bone imp to blow into it. Right after cleaning Digz, Marvelous Man placed the used handkerchief back into his pocket and pulled out a small water bottle. The musclebound superhero unscrewed the cap and held the plastic bottle in front of the sobbing familiar. He spoke softly, “Here. Drink this. It’ll help you calm down.” The bone imp grabbed the water bottle with both of his feathery arms and drank the bottle’s contents with heavy gulps. His sobs then died down, as he continued drinking the water. When there was none left in the bottle, he gave it back to Marvelous Man. Tears started to stream down his eyes again. “What’s wrong? You okay?” asked Marvelous Man. Digz whimpered, “It’s just that...That was the first thing I’ve tasted in so long. I can’t remember the last time I drank water...and...And it’s so delicious! “And now I’m realizing...I don’t hurt anymore! I don’t feel anything! I don’t feel like I’m burning anymore! I just feel the sun...and it’s so warm!” he rambled. The flickering embers of hate and anger held towards Digz in the inspiration god’s heart had now been washed away by a wave of empathy. Marvelous Man could only guess that the centuries of being incomplete had kept the bone imp incapable of eating...or even enjoying the simple things in life most living beings had taken for granted. More than anything at the moment, Marvelous Man wished he could use his power to take this pain from Digz. It was too much to watch the familiar become overcome by such little pleasure that it wept again. Marvelous Man then noticed a new glass string forming on his left pinky. Following its length, the string of inspiration extended over and connected with Digz. The inspiration god could hear the new seed he had planted in the bone imp’s heart. Marvelous Man accepted the glass string with his heart and tuned in to it. The glass string seemed to play back a thought of a realization Digz just had. Digz voice echoed, “I am finally alive again, and I’ll enjoy every second of being alive!” Marvelous Man’s mind immediately focused back into reality, as he noticed Digz running away from him. He was about to speak out when he saw where the familiar was running towards. It was the corpse of Alden; laying a small distance from the two beings. The dead body was still wrapped in the red cloak and glowing from the inspiration god’s supercharge. The Mana Stone, still lodged in the body’s chest, no longer pulsated with maddening power. In seconds, Digz arrived next to the deceased king and knelt down. The familiar wiped tears from his eyes and looked down at his former partner. He caressed his feathery arm against Alden’s glowing face, as Marvelous Man walked up next to the bone imp. “I’m sorry, Alden. I wasn’t a good imp at all to you. B-But! I’ll make it up to you! I’ll carry out all three of your promises!” said the familiar, “But you’re part of me now, aren’t you? So I won’t be truly alone. We’ll do it...together.” Digz leaned over and nuzzled the side of his white, feathery head against Alden’s forehead. A second after, he raised his head and stood up. The bone imp then turned to Marvelous Man and seemed to be looking past the hulking bodybuilder. “They’re coming to kill me, aren’t they?” he questioned. Marvelous Man turned around to where he supposed Digz was staring at. He spotted superheroes from different organizations and police officers slowly approaching; some just landing from their flight to join in with the group. Marvelous Man then turned back and saw another crowd of do-gooders encroaching closer to the two. The musclebound superhero looked down at Digz, “I’m not going to let that happen.” The familiar sighed. “Even if you could, they’d just lock me up somewhere where I’ll never see the light of day again. And then they’ll start cutting me up. Seeing what I’m made of. Because without a master to bond with, I’m not really an imp anymore...am I?” he replied. Marvelous Man got down on both of his knees; attempting to be at eye level with the bone imp. Despite the effort, the hulking bodybuilder was still a head taller than Digz and had to look down. He fired back, “Even if you aren’t, I’ll still do whatever I can to protect you! I’ve come so far to help you. I can’t let your new life end like that.” The bone imp stared up at Marvelous Man. “Even if you have to become the next Skeleton Lord to protect me? I know I can merge with your bones and give you my power,” said Digz. Marvelous Man hesitated. He felt shocked by such a proposal, while his mind tried to foresee what would happen if he accepted. Calculating the possibilities within the near future, it would most likely not be an easy life for the musclebound superhero. He answered, “Yeah, I would. If that’s what it takes to protect you, then yes. They can’t hurt you, if you bond with me.” Digz gave a soft smile. “You’re right. They wouldn’t. But that would be too selfish of me to taint your life like that, Marvelous Man,” he remarked. The bone imp continued, “If we did merge, you would be ostricized by everybody else. Nobody would trust you, and you’d probably be hunted down by the other heroes. So it was a nice thought to have for a few seconds, but no. I’m sorry, but I can’t do that to you. Not to the one I already owe my life to.” The hulking bodybuilder raised his large hands. He reached out to grab the bone imp but immediately stopped upon noticing something strange. The glass string connected to his left pinky and Digz was no longer visible. Observing Digz, the inspiration god saw that there was no glass strings connected to Digz at all. Not even the ones Digz negatively inspired were no longer existing. “Wha-Digz? Wha...What’s happening to you?!” questioned Marvelous Man. Digz smiled, “Wow, you’re really perceptive. It’s only been a few seconds, but you’ve already noticed.” The musclebound superhero stared back in bewilderment. Digz glanced down at the ground and began to rub the feathered ends of his arms together. “Yeah, when you looked away, I took the Pilgrim Cloak and left behind a clone to talk to you. So I’m still here...Just not, here here. If that makes any sense,” explained the bone imp. He continued, “I’ll find someone else that’s as worthy as you. But I promise you that we’ll meet again one day.” Marvelous Man turned his head to Alden’s deceased body. The glowing corpse no longer had the fur-lined, red cloak the bone imp referred to. The musclebound superhero remembered that the cloak was special and could mask one’s presence from supernatural and magical sight...even a god’s. By now, the bone imp could be anywhere and the inspiration god would be unable to track him with the glass strings. Marvelous Man snapped his head back towards Digz, as he heard the familiar speak again. “Can I know just one last thing? Is Marvelous Man your real name?” inquired Digz. Marvelous Man slowly responded, “Ummm, no. It’s not. My real name is actually Justice Starr. With two Rs. But, uh, you can find me on the penthouse of the Piscelemartie luxury apartments.” Digz smiled, as his body seemed to ripple like a water drop falling into a puddle. “I’ll remember that. Thanks, Justice. For, well, um, everything, heh. You believed in me and helped me, and I need to repay you for that.” he said. The bone imp continued, “I’m sorry for knocking away your golden ocarina. I know this can’t replace it, but I’m hoping it’ll be good enough until you find your ocarina. It’s something I saw from one of the musicians back at Alden’s castle. So...until we meet again...see you soon.” The bone imp turned completely white, as he began to fold into himself. In seconds, a white, woodwind instrument stood where Digz’s clone just was. Marvelous Man instantly recognized the musical device as an oboe; similar to a clarinet but the head looks like it has a small straw plugged into it. The musclebound superhero bent down and picked up the instrument. To Marvelous Man’s eye, it was designed with all the tiny details an oboe would have. He could play this device with no problem and emulate soothing notes. It was a kind gesture Digz did...but it could not cover up the sadness Marvelous Man felt for the bone imp. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Three months had passed into the winter season, and Justice was now laying on a pink beanbag. He stared up at the sky blue-colored ceiling of his therapist’s office. It felt calming to stare at it, but that is probably why such a color has been painted in a therapist’s office. The hulking bodybuilder stated, “...Annnd, yeah. He turned into an oboe, and that’s the last I saw of him. The D.A.B. came and took away the Mana Stone that was lodged into King Alden’s chest. But then the Nemesis Branch came in and took the stone. The Director was pretty pissed about that. And I think the only thing the D.A.B. was able to get was Alden’s dead body...Oh wait, that’s right. The Arkos Division took that for studying.” Justice heard a female’s voice speak back to him. “And that’s when you decided to see a therapist cause of what your friend, Gemini, said,” she said Justice looked over at the woman who concluded his story to the present. It was his therapist, Magnolia Theramin; a dark-skinned doctor that usually dressed business-casual. He nodded, “Yep. Sorry about bringing this all up again. But I kinda like talking about the whole thing once in a while, cause then I discover something new...And it sorta helps me feel a bit better.” Dr. Theramin leaned on her armchair and rested her head on a propped hand. “It’s fine, Justice. This is all at your pace. If it makes you feel better to just go over with entering the real world and fighting the Skeleton Lord, it’s fine. But let’s not dwell on the past too much. Alright?” she said. Justice smiled, “Heh, right. I’ll try to keep that in mind.” “So,” said Dr. Theramin, “Did you discover something new?” Justice sighed, “Yeah...I realized that...I really don’t know anything about Gene. Like, sure, I knew his past, but...did I really know him? Ya know? I mean, he doesn’t even know my real name...which really shows how little we understood each other. Cause the only thing we have in common is how lonely we feel.” “And I...I put him on a pedestal and thought he was all these awesome things. And even after we stopped dating, I kept seeing him as...something beyond a person. Not like with Gem, man, I knew him. Cause Gemini and I hung out every chance we got when I wasn’t working. But with Gene, we just went on a few dates and worked together...I just know that Gene likes to go to Toto’s when he’s feeling homesick,” he continued. The hulking bodybuilder stared back up at the ceiling; trying to mentally articulate the next words he would be saying. Justice spoke up, “Did you know that after work, he has sex with his dorm neighbors that are feeling the most frustrated and then locks himself in his room? He spends the rest of his free time in his room and hardly ever goes out. The Director told me that he gets swept up in so many emotions that even after calming down those around him, he still has to go back to his room to decompress. And he goes to Toto’s when it’s not enough and feeling homesick.” “And when I think about it, having the power of empathy must be pretty insane. I mean, feeling everybody’s emotions but hardly ever your own? I’d have to become a stone monster to get through the day, but he still tries to be calm and friendly with everybody. He tries his best to let the emotions flow through him, but he’s got his limits...At least, that’s what the Director tells me,” he rambled. Dr. Theramin nodded, “That reminds me, how goes it with Gene? I understand that after the Skeleton Lord incident was resolved, your relationship with him has been strained?” Justice sighed, as he could feel himself sinking deeper into the beanbag. “Still strained. We work great together as a team, but I don’t feel anything from him anymore. Like that thing I said a few seconds ago, he’s become a stone monster since I denied him the vengeance his people deserved...I don’t blame him. I’d be angry too if I was in his position,” answered the hulking bodybuilder. He continued, “I’m doing what I can to give him the space he wants, but it’s just...hard. I really want things to go back to how they were, but I get that it’s not possible. He’s my best friend and...ya know?” The therapist leaned forward and gave a gentle smile. “I’m sure he’ll come around. The best thing you can do to show your love is just give him time and let him know that you’ll be there when he’s ready to open up to you again,” she advised. Justice nodded. While it was unfortunate his friendship with Gene had become soured, he did not regret helping Digz. But it was still tough to feel the burden of isolation that the Totochtin prince heaved onto the hulking bodybuilder. He knew he could probably inspire Gene to accept him, but it would most likely backfire if the bunny demigod did not consent to the supercharge...And it would not feel morally right. The overly-muscular man forced himself to switch his mind onto something else. There was one thing Justice wished to discuss. He spoke up, “Yeah, about that. I think I’m ready to open up. I mean, not to you, cause I’m already doing that. Heh. But to someone else. Um, has he…?” Dr. Theramin picked up her phone from her pocket and began to text, while she replied. “My receptionist texted me about fifteen minutes ago, while you were going over everything that happened,” she said, “Are you sure you’re ready?” Justice opened his mouth to immediately answer her question, but it stayed in a slack position. His mind could not help but think back to everything that happened between the two and started to wonder...Is this okay? “I...I don’t know. I mean, I want to do this! But...is it really alright?” hesitated Justice. The therapist placed her phone back into her pocket. She then looked at Justice and smiled. Dr. Theramin stated, “As far as I can tell, both of you made mistakes. But you two did your best to forgive each other, move on, and form a deeper bond of understanding. And when you were at your lowest, he supported you and advised you to seek help. It sounds like a lot of growth on both your ends." A soft knock resonated from the room’s only door. The therapist slowly stood up and walked towards it. As she did so, Dr. Theramin turned her head to Justice. “Justice, what you need to remember is that after everything you’ve been through, you deserve to be loved. I know it might not seem like you should, because others weren’t so lucky. But it’s not wrong to be happy, and you shouldn’t feel ashamed for wanting to be happy and fall in love. It’s fine to choose to be happy,” she pointed out. Dr. Theramin shrugged, “And if it doesn’t work out, then oh well. It just wasn’t meant to be, but at least you experienced this relationship. And don’t forget that there will always be someone out there to love you. Just make sure to be open to them and keep looking for that one person.” Upon reaching the door, the therapist placed her hand on the door. “So. Are you ready?” she asked. Justice leaned back his head and took a deep breath through his nose. He deserved this. He shouldn’t force himself to be sad...I choose to be happy. The hulking bodybuilder opened his eyes, “Yes.” Dr. Theramin smiled, as she pulled down on the door’s handle. The door swung inwards and revealed the bulky Soulem, Gemini. The Soulem(Look up his alt names) greeted with an awkward smile and a wave of his hand. “Ummm, hi? Justice texted me and said that he needed me to be part of his session with you.” informed Gemini. The therapist nodded, “That’s correct. He has something he needs to say to you. Please come in.” As the bulky Soulem entered the office, his eyes instantly drew down to the large, muscled man sitting in a pink bean bag chair. Gemini’s mood rings flashed from white, to grey, and then sky blue. “Never thought I’d see you in one of those,” he smirked, “...Are you stuck?” Justice looked away, “Yeah...I sunk too deep this time, and I can’t roll out. This stuff is literally quicksand for heavy people.” Gemini giggled as he walked towards the overly-muscular man. Stopping in front of the trapped Justice, the bulky Soulem bent down and held out his white, rubbery hand. “Need a hand?” he offered. Justice stared at the hand, “It’s not gonna pop off when I grab it, is it?” The bulky Soulem scoffed; his face appearing unamused with the mood rings flashing green. “Not with parts this expensive,” Gemini remarked. Justice smiled and grabbed the Soulem’s hand. With some strained effort from Gemini, the hulking bodybuilder was helped out of the bean bag. Justice was grateful for the assistance, but he could not help but feel embarrassed at how his large size had become a hindrance to another mundane situation. In past sessions with his therapist, he would ask Dr. Theramin to leave the room for the overly-muscular man to process his emotions and what they talked about. It was an absolute lie to save face for what he had to do next, and Justice was not sure if the doctor had caught on. He’d spend minutes thrusting around on the bean bag chair like a flipped tortoise until he finally escaped the chair’s grasp. He would have rather opted for a chair or couch, but the furniture in the room seemed fragile and incapable of supporting his humongous mass. Lying on the ground was not an option; he was big, not ill-mannered. Justice looked down at Gemini, “Thanks for the help. So, uh, yeah. I’ve been talking it over with Dr. Theramin, and I think...No, I’m ready for the next step. And I thought it was a good idea that she kinda supervise the whole thing.” The hulking bodybuilder looked away. The logic he had when planning this was now crushed by a new realization. His heart beated rapidly, as embarrassment flushed his mind. The words began to tumble out of his mouth. “But now I’m just realizing that it was kinda stupid to do that. But, ya know, it, uh, seemed like a good idea at the time. Cause what I’m about to say next is really personal,” he rambled. Gemini’s mood ring turned white, “Oh, is this one of those sorry confessions? Cause, I know we did some stuff to each other...Though most of the shit-throwing was done on my end, but we for-” “Ummm, no. No, that’s not what this is,” interrupted Justice. The overly-muscular man’s eyes flicked repeatedly down at the carpeted ground and back to Gemini. The beating of his heart ringed in his ears, while his thoughts were rapidly echoing in his mind before multiplying to the point of becoming white noise. He stammered, “Uh, sh-should I, uh, stand or just kneel down...Ummm...Yeah. Yeah, I’m just gonna get down. That feels right.” Kneeling down onto one knee, Justice slowly grabs Gemini’s hand with soft gentleness. The hulking bodybuilder brought the Soulem’s hand in front of himself, as he stared up into his best friend’s cybernetic eyes. He could see Gemini’s mood ring flashing into multiple colors; most of them being grey. “Gem...We’ve had a lot of ups and downs. And lots of misunderstandings of how relationships work and love and stuff. And like you said, we’ve been able to patch them up and our friendship is stronger now. We’re no longer able to get to that level of friendship that we once had...because now we’re above it,” he said. Justice continued, “And when my friendship with Gene was fractured, I felt so alone cause he was one of the first friends I made here in the real world. But you were there for me, Gem. You always are. You supported me through what I’m still going through, and you even supported me then when I had that crazy idea of saving King Alden and Digz. And back when I was trapped in the dome...when things were tough and I needed to focus on something to get me through...it kept coming back to you.” The hulking bodybuilder kept his eyes locked onto Gemini’s. If he looked away for even a second, the courage he had built up would instantly crumble. His hands trembled, but they held onto the Soulem’s hand even tighter. “Gem...I love you. I always did. And now I think I’m ready for a relationship. I’d like it if it could be you. So if you’re still...or ya know...If you still have some feelings for me...Will you go out with me?” he confessed. Tears began to form at the corners of the Soulem’s eyes, as his mood rings flared to rose red. Seconds passed, as Gemini stared back at Justice. He then broke into a smile. The Soulem replied, “Heh, ya know, I was just starting to get over you. Or at least, been trying to. And I was fine with just being friends. But this...This is...more than I could ever ask for.” The liquid tears streamed down Gemini’s cybernetic face. A sniffle escaped his nose, as he placed his other hand on top of Justice’s. “So yeah. Yes, I will date you. Always yes,” he replied, “But if you think about it. With how much we intimately know each other, we’ve pretty much been boyfriends this whole time. Only without the label.” A tear escaped Justice’s eye, as he felt only elation to Gemini’s reciprocation. It was all too much. With everything he had been through, it all felt like it was fitting in perfectly. All for this moment; it was worth it. Justice giggled, “Haha, yeah, you’re right. I mean, I think I’m moving pretty fast on this, but yeah. We’re pretty much boyfriends.” “Just without the sex,” added Gemini.” Justice laughed, “Yeah. That too.” The two stared back at each for a second. None of them said a word to each other, but Justice could feel what Gemini wanted to say. And then he heard it. “I love you, Justice. I love you so much,” confessed Gemini. Justice smiled, “Me too.” The Soulem leaned down and placed his lips on top of Justice’s. The hulking bodybuilder closed his eyes and kissed back. The sound of a wet kiss emanated from the two’s romantic gesture, as the they locked lips together for a couple of seconds. It felt like electricity was coursing through Justice; flexing every muscle in his body at the extreme euphoria. Justice was not sure if the feeling was due to his happiness, or because he was being electrocuted from kissing an android. But it didn’t matter. Everything was perfect. Gemini then stood up straight and lifted his hands to gesture at Justice. The overly-muscular man took notice of the movement of their clasped hands and stood up; towering over the Soulem as usual. “So…” started Gemini, “Since we have plenty of time to date...I was thinking that maybe...just for tonight...we just skip straight to the fucking? Bro?” Justice giggled, “Hehe, sure.” The hulking bodybuilder paused, as his eyes became wide. This was the exact situation he needed supervision on. Justice then looked over to Dr. Theramin. “Uhhhh, is that okay?” he inquired. The therapist shrugged, “This relationship should go at your own pace. As long as both of you are in absolute agreement and really want it. If either of you aren’t, then I suggest you take it a lot slower. Otherwise, go nuts.” “Just not here. Get a room somewhere else, cause I have other people to help today,” she continued. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Justice sat on the king-sized bed in his bedroom; trying to look sexy while waiting for his boyfriend to appear. He did his best to set mood: closing the curtains, dimming the lights, and setting the oil diffuser to lightly scent the air with aromas of rose and jasmine. The hulking bodybuilder made sure to flush his insides and lube his hole with the slippery lube, Unicorn Cum. The overly-muscular man felt excited...and a little scared. He was finally going to have sex and lose his virginity to the one he loves. The reality of it happening was so overwhelming, that Justice almost felt like running away. And with every passing second, he was beginning to consider it. His thoughts were then interrupted, as the door to his bedroom opened. Stepping through the doorway was his boyfriend, Gemini. The Soulem walked with a sexual swagger, as he arrived at the foot of Justice’s bed. The mood rings on Gemini’s face was a rose red, but it sometimes flickered to dark red or pink. The Soulem smiled, “Hey.” “Hey,” replied Justice. Gemini pulled at the bow’s string of his zaffre mokko fundoshi; undoing the bow and causing the fundoshi to drop towards the ground. With nothing left to cover the Soulem’s nethers, Justice could only stare at the sexual present beginning to inflate. The ball sack and shaft of Gemini’s penis was black and had the same texture as his muscular cords. The head of his dick was a rubbery white, and his penis hardened to a size and girth that could be considered slightly above average. Every bit of his succulent crotch was human shaped, but it still looked robotic. Justice finally looked up at Gemini, “...So...ummm...do we need condoms? I didn’t really think about it until just now. But I think there should be some in one of my drawers.” Gemini shrugged. “I can, if that’ll make you feel better,” he answered, “But Soulems can’t catch STDs.” “Oh...okay. Yeah, no, I mean, it’s fine. You don’t need to put one on,” said Justice. The bulky Soulem smiled and proceeded towards the bed. At the foot of bed, he slowly leaned onto the giant mattress with his knees on top. Gemini came to a halt and stared at Justice’s eyes with a calm look on his face. “Are you ready?” he said, “I’ll start slow before I get to banging your brains out.” The Soulem’s cybernetic penis twirled; spinning and emitting a noise similar to a power drill. Justice’s eyes became wide, as he saw the intimidating presentation. A small, chilling fear ran up the hulking bodybuilder’s spine. Just what in the hell was that dick capable of? Trailing his eyes back up to Gemini’s, the overly-muscular man saw his boyfriend flexing the metal eyebrows in a rapid fashion. Justice could only see the seductive attempt as exceedingly cheesy, humourous, and slightly charming at the same time. The tension in his massive body became slightly relaxed at the robotic face, as the hulking bodybuilder smiled. He replied back, “Y-yeah.” Justice looked over to his right side and grabbed a small pillow next to himself. He then placed it beneath his lower back; propping up his buttocks and crotch. The overly-muscular man lifted his thunderous legs to allow his robotic boyfriend better access. At the same time, Gemini crawled onto the king-sized bed and made his way toward his boyfriend. He could see his lover’s donut-shaped asshole, as his glowing blue tongue licked his lips. The bulky Soulem then arrived at the hulking bodybuilder’s exposed rear, and grabbed the meaty legs. Gemini aimed the white head of his dick against Justice’s lubed asshole and pressed against the plump flesh. His mood rings flashed to dark red, as he pushed his cybernetic penis into Justice. It was not an abrupt thrust, but he also did not slowly ease it in. At that moment, only the gland had entered. Justice’s eyes went wide. He could feel Gemini inside of him. But for some reason, the tip of the sexual entity in his anus felt foreign. Then...an all-too familiar feeling shot through his confusion, while panic amped up his heart rate. “Oh gosh! Get out of me!” he exclaimed. Gemini’s face flexed a confused look with mood rings at grey, “Wh-what? What’s wrong?” Justice needed to get away. He couldn’t let an accident happen right now. “I need to poop right now!” he shouted. The Soulem’s mood rings changed to white. Gemini spoke calmly, “It’s alright. You’re fine. This is completely nor-” “LET ME OUT, I’M GONNA SHIT!!!” yelled Justice. The overly-muscular man yanked his right leg from Gemini’s grasp and immediately gave a powerful kick to the bulky Soulem’s silver face. >>>>>>>>> Gemini squatted down; waiting outside next to the bathroom door. He rubbed the side of his metal face where Justice kicked and caused him to fall back. The bulky Soulem then looked up towards the doorway, as the bathroom entrance creaked open. Justice slowly stepped from out of the bathroom. He peered towards his left and right before looking down and spotting his robotic boyfriend. His eyes immediately looked away. The hulking bodybuilder admitted, “...False alarm.” Gemini nodded. “Yeah, it’s normal for first-timers to feel that kind of sensation when they get penetrated. But I didn’t think that’d happen to you,” remarked the bulky Soulem. He continued, “I mean, I’ve seen the toys you used. You abused your asshole to the point a hotdog could just fall in. So why’s my dick any different?” Justice leaned back against the bathroom doorway and sighed. He thought it over for a few seconds before speaking up. “I don’t know. I never had anybody else use my toys on me….well, when I was conscious. I pretty much blacked out when you rimmed me last time. So I guess since I never surrendered control to someone else, that’s probably why my body freaked out….Does that make sense?” he replied. Gemini stood up, “Yeah. But you freaking out is on me. I didn’t go slow enough for you.” The Soulem began to bump his fists together, while his mood rings changed to pink. “Hey...we could stop for tonight, if you want. This is all a lot for us both to take on. We could just put on a movie and cuddle,” he suggested. From Justice’s perspective, it was always cute to see the Soulem’s nervous tick. The overly-muscular man bent down and kissed his boyfriend’s metal forehead. The forehead had a metallic feel against his lips, but it was as warm as human body temperature. Justice’s lips also felt an odd sensation of the metal being slightly malleable; making the texture seem almost soft. He answered back, “No, it’s fine. I really want this.” Gemini gave a soft smile. “Alright.” he said. >>>>>>>>> The two were back on the enormous bed. Justice laid against it, and Gemini positioned over the hulking bodybuilder. Justice’s throat ran dry, while his heartbeat raced. He did want this, but it was still scary. Gemini’s mood rings became dark red, “I’ll go a lot more slowly this time, okay? Let’s just relax and have a bit of fun. I’ve got data on a whole bunch of foreplay, so there’s some things I want to try out.” Justice nodded. “Uh, sure,” he spoke. The bulky Soulem leaned down and pressed his lips against Justice’s. It started off as a soft smooch before the next kiss went deeper. Their tongues embraced one another before wrestling; not trying to dominate but rather playfully fence one another. One’s tongue would push into the other’s mouth, as the invaded tongue would coil and lightly press back until the other tongue relented seconds later. Both lovers moaned at such sexual combat, as Justice’s mouth and mind felt like they were rolling in an electric cloud that embraced and shocked their pleasure nerves. Justice became distracted for a brief second at how he did not notice it until now that Gemini’s spit tasted like strawberries. Minutes were lost on this back and forth play until Gemini broke away from the French kissing. The bulky Soulem began to kiss down the left side of Justice’s neck; nibbling and sucking at the skin with every wet smooch. The hulking bodybuilder whimpered with ecstacy at the erotic maneuver, while his body squirmed. Gemini’s kissing detoured for a moment; moving onto Justice’s left shoulder and giving it a playful bite. Justice groaned at the blissful bite. The robotic boyfriend then resumed his route trailed his kisses onto the overly-muscular man’s gargantuan pectorals. Gemini grabbed onto both bountiful pecmeats with a tight grip and flicked his glowing, blue tongue against Justice’s large nipples. He would switch over to the other nipple every few seconds and nibble to break up the predictable pattern. Justice was paralyzed with pleasure, as his toes curled at the assault. His body felt electrified at the aggressive manhandling, and his uncontrollable reaction to Gemini’s foreplay was to moan deeply. He had never experience anything like this before; the pain and pleasure becoming one and drowning his conscience into a lustful madness. Gemini then continued down Justice’s cobblestone abs; flicking his tongue like a snake every now and then. When the bulky Soulem arrived at the crotch, he parted away the hulking bodybuilder’s meaty legs. He sucked and licked the crevice between Justice’s inner thighs and groin. The overly-muscular man screamed in bliss, while his penis leaked pre-cum like a faucet. He had never been touched by anyone there, and the sensation was hard to describe. It was like being tickled. But instead of cringing with uncontrollable laughter, it was a shock of pleasure that short-circuited the lower half of his body. Seconds after, Gemini ceased further play. He sat up and watched Justice regain stamina; the heaving chest and rapid short breaths coming to a slow. The bulky Soulem then picked up a pillow and gently nudged his beefy boyfriend. He stated, “Flip over.” Justice obeyed without question; his mind suffocated in a fog of lust. His humongous body felt drained, and it seemed like a giant effort to simply roll onto his stomach. Yet, he still hungered for more carnal fornication. “Fuck…” he moaned. As he managed to turn over onto his belly, Gemini slid the pillow beneath his groin. His ass raised into the air once again from the pillow’s support, Justice’s hole twitched in anticipation of Gemini’s second act. The bulky Soulem leaned down and began to lightly lick Justice’s plump, donut-shaped hole with his glowing, blue tongue. What started as horizontal motions soon became circular rim plays. With each lick, the fat lips of the hole became wetter. Justice moaned from the interaction; a humble treble compared to what the hulking bodybuilder experienced earlier. Gemini changed tactics; plunging his glowing tongue into the moist hole. Justice’s head perked up, while a gasp escaped from the beefy boyfriend’s mouth from the surprise intrusion. Gemini’s tongue then dragged itself out before spearing right back in. The flickering effort of the blue tongue continued this movement for nearly a minute; eliciting a wet suction noise from the fat asshole’s rim. The sensation to Justice felt odd. It was another tickling feeling, but it felt comfortable. And the tongue that slid in him compared to a thick, malleable finger that easily conformed to his anus and love canal. It was a nice break from the intensity he had been experiencing; humming with satisfaction at the pleasant stimulation. Minutes passed for the patient rimming before Gemini sat up straight to switch things up. The bulky Soulem brought up his right white hand as high as he could reach and then swung it down. The rubbery hand slammed into Justice’s right butt cheek; resonating a near thunderous clap and sending ripples across the gargantuan bubble butt. The hulking bodybuilder’s legs twitched at the surprised assault, while a guttural moan bellowed out of Justice’s mouth. It was an obvious painful experience for Justice, but it was just as pleasurable. He found the feeling comparable to a strong static shock, and a tiny part of him wanted more. Gemini bent down towards Justice’s plump asshole again and extended his glowing tongue. Instead of diving his licking appendage at the moist hole, it descended onto the back of the overly-muscular man’s hairless ball sack. Another gasp escaped Justice’s mouth, while the rear entrance quivered. The bulky Soulem swirled his blue tongue on the dark-skinned sac; licking up the bits of sweat collected on there. Gemini’s face appeared as if it enjoyed the mix of Justice’s body, sweat, and tinge of manly musk. He flicked his tongue about and eventually covered the backside of the balls with his viscous, cybernetic saliva that suspiciously resembled thick and stringy lube. Gemini then slowly dragged his tongue up but stopped just before it reached the prized ass; making a brief stop at Justice’s taint. The smooth taint had a swollen appearance like a balloon had been inflated beneath the skin. He bit into the sexual fruit with a wide bite; gnawing but never breaking the skin. Justice shuttered from such beastial action. The robotic boyfriend then continued upward. Reaching Justice’s pleasure hole, Gemini’s tongue wasted no time diving in again. No expressive noise arose from the hulking bodybuilder this time; now familiar with the tickling sensation. Removing the element of predictability, Gemini did not stop at the enticing location and continued ascension. His blue tongue was dragged from out of the soft hole until they reached the top of Justice’s massive ass. The bulky Soulem waggled his tongue at the crevice top; causing the overly-muscular man to immediately feel as if he were about to urinate. Gemini pulled back once again and raised his left arm. Striking it downward, the rubbery hand slapped Justice’s left butt cheek. A booming clap echoed from the clash and caused the meaty rear to quake. Justice screamed, “Oh, FUCK!” The bulky Soulem dived down into Justice’s ass, as he extended his glowing tongue to the fullest length. Face planted between the gargantuan cheeks, he rammed his tongue directly into the plump asshole. As Justice sucked in to gasp from the sudden intrusion, Gemini began to hum. It was a hum that no human could possibly replicate with their own mouths. The intensity of this hum shared a similarity to a small, rattling engine. With such a powerful application, it vibrated Gemini’s tongue with a near-violent intensity. Justice’s ass trembled at the power; fluttering against the sides of Gemini’s face. Justice felt like his soul had been ejected into a dimension of lustful madness. He had never grasped a sensation like this in his entire life. Part of him wanted it to stop, but the other wanted it to go on forever. Minutes passed of drowning in pleasure before he was awoken by an arousing pain. The sound of thunderous slaps echoed from his buttocks. It was a magnified sound, because Justice felt the pain emanating from both of his cheeks. Gemini had struck them both, and such repetition was causing Justice’s ample bottom to feel it becoming raw from the aggression. Nearly over the edge to cumming, the spanking had brought him back. “Gah! FATHERFUCKER!!!” he shouted. Gemini leaned on top of Justice’s mountainous back and could only reach halfway up the giant man. His cybernetic dick hotdogged between his boyfriend’s humongous ass; nudging against the donut-shaped asshole with teasing humps. The bulky Soulem then slid across the back’s muscley ridges, as he dragged his wet tongue across. The hulking bodybuilder was a panting mess. Completely powerless to move; much less to speak a complete sentence. His heart pounded in his ears, and his dick was leaking precum all over his sheets and abs. It was all too much. He needed to orgasm. He needed to be filled! As Gemini arrived at the upper half of his colossal boyfriend, he placed his head on the left side of Justice’s. He gave the overly-muscular man’s left ear a quick lick and then a nibble. Justice could only mutter a small moan in response. The Soulem whispered, “So are you ready now?” “FUCK ME!” huffed Justice, “PLEASE! FUCK ME! FILL ME UP!!!” Gemini grinned, “As you wish. Now flip over.” Standing up, the bulky Soulem grabbed the hulking bodybuilder’s shoulders and guided the muscley boyfriend to turn over. Justice wordlessly complied and used what little strength he had left to switch the front of his body into facing up. His thick penis flopped about; flacid but twitching with urgency. The lower half of his back was now on top of the pillow and propped up for Gemini’s convenience. Gemini then placed his index finger on top of the fat lips of Justice’s anus. He tapped the plump parts for a second before making a swirling motion. His finger started on the rim before slowly descending inside, while he continued to twirl his digit in a counterclockwise movement. Right when the Soulem’s index finger completely sunk into the pumped asshole, Gemini looked at Justice. “Does this feel okay?” he questioned. Justice sighed in arousal, “Yeah…” The cybernetic boyfriend smiled. “Good. That’s just my finger. I’m gonna put more in to prep you. Let me know if something feels wrong,” he said. Without waiting for a reply, the bukly Soulem inserted more fingers. He slid his middle finger into the soft hole and sunk it all the way in. Gemini waited a few seconds to gauge his boyfriend’s reaction to the input, but Justice showed no negative reaction. He then slid in his ring finger...No reaction. Pinky...no reaction. The anal ring’s elasticity seemed to have no limit or even a hesitation of tightness. A devilish smile widened over Gemini’s face. He pushed his thumb in. The pumped hole had no trouble swallowing it. Justice moaned, “Oh, gosh...How many more...fingers...you gonna put in me?” “Sorry. Got curious” giggled Gemini, “I’ll try double fisting you later. Let me give you the one thing you’ve been waiting for.” Pulling his entire hand out, the stretched asshole elicited a wet slop. Gemini then wiped the lube-covered hand on the silk bedsheets before grabbing Justice’s ankles. The bulky Soulem hoisted the meaty legs onto his shoulders, as he positioned his hardened dick at the sexual entrance. The cybernetic penis carefully nudged at the wet, gaping anus; taking things slow to prevent a repeat of the first penetration. With no sign of resistance, the white head of the dick slid in. Gemini stopped further movement and looked up at Justice. He inquired, “I got the head in. Can I keep going?” Justice held up his hand, but it immediately drooped back down. With no energy left for body movement, he had to resort to attempting to speak. “Hold on...Okay. Go ahead,” he said. Gemini proceeded the penetration, but he made sure to take his time. Every few seconds, he would ask Justice about comfortability with the length he just inserted. Justice would simply to tell him to keep going. With all the carefulness the bulky Soulem was exercising, Justice became accustomed to the cybernetic dick inside of him. He was fine after Gemini’s white gland first slid in and settled in his love tunnel, but he wanted to be careful. Right when the overly-muscular man felt Gemini’s rubbery belly pressing against his balls, he instinctively knew that he had made it to the hilt. He felt full, and it felt so right. Gemini asked, “You okay?” Justiced nodded. “Yeah, now bang my brains out!” he said. Gemini grinned, “You got it, bro.” “INITIATE FINAL FORM,” he continued. Justice felt his boyfriend’s dick beginning to change. It became longer, wider...and it shapeshifted into something else? Gemini’s dick felt like it was poking in all directions! Leaning up, the hulking bodybuilder tried to see if he could observe just what was going on inside of him...And then his eyes went wide. He spotted a blue light illuminating beneath the skin of his abdomen, and there seemed to be something stirring in that spot. He could see a slight bulge poking up beneath the skin. The only way Justice could word this experience was fucked up freaky. His mind immediately snapped out of his lust fog and went into full panic mode. He exclaimed, “Wh-what the hell is that?! What the shit, man?! Are you impregnating me?! Converting me?! WHAT?!” Gemini snickered. “No, it’s not that,” he said, “I wanted my dick to get really weird, so I got a bunch of accessories to my dick when I got my upgrade.” The Soulem continued, “Basically, I can make my dick grow as big as those dildos you usually put in yourself. Though I could go bigger, heh. I can also get my dick to change its shape a bit like growing dull spikes or those pearl implants. And not to weird you out, but I can make it act prehensile.” Justice’s eyes flicked down towards his stomach. He was beginning to calm down, but he had one more concern. “I’m already weirded out. And the glowing?” he inquired. Gemini smiled, “I thought it’d fun and help set some mood lighting if I could get my dickhead to light up. Gotta say, it’s kinda sexy seeing your belly light up like that. But, ya know, I can do more than just blue if it’s making you uncomfortable.” “You want yellow?” he rambled. The blue spot shining beneath Justice’s stomach changed to yellow. Gemini continued, “I can also do green, or just, basically, any color.” The yellow was now green. “Oh! I can do a strobe or rave mode. This dick can also play songs too!” the Soulem bragged. The green now became a multitude of colors constantly flashing into other spectrums at a random sequence. At the same time, the muffled sound of techno music played in his abdomen. The heavy beats the song vibrated his innards, and it felt oddly pleasurable. As Justice opened his mouth to say something, techno music blared out of his mouth at crystal clear quality. The overly-muscular man immediately shut his mouth. He could have sworn that the music was related to some sort of desert storm, but he was frazzled by the bizarre event to be sure. Gemini’s eyes widened, “Oh! Sorry! I’ll turn it off! Didn’t know that would happen…” The vibrating music became silent in Justice’s abdomen; leaving only the rave lights to remain. The Soulem’s mood rings switched to pink. “Soooo...I guess I might have went overboard on the weird part...Do you still want to do this?” he sheepishly asked. Justice opened his mouth again and paused. A part of him still thought music might shoot out of him, but there was thankfully only silence. He replied, “I mean...that was a lot to throw on me, but...Yeah, sure. I still want to have sex with you, Gem. But gimme a heads up next time. Like, one surprise is fine, but you gotta tell me ahead of time when it’s more than one.” Gemini nodded. “Sorry. I’ll make sure to do that next time...So you ready to meet the gods?” he said. Justice tilted his head, “...Huh?” The bulky Soulem began to smile sinisterly, as he guided his boyfriend’s hands onto the handlebars on his hips. The mood rings on Gemini’s face flared to dark red. “Cause this dick is the dick that will pierce your soul into the heavens!” he declared, “Hold onto my love handles!” Justice gripped the love handles, “What do you mea-AUGHNMNGUH!!!” Gemini’s dick spinned. It drilled through Justice’s anus; constantly hitting the hulking bodybuilder’s prostate and sensitive innards with its dull spikes. His massive legs trembled, as his mind tumbled in a kaleidoscope of bliss. The bulky Soulem watched his boyfriend’s eyes rolling backwards. He then began to make humping motions. Slowly pulling out then immediately slamming his dick back into Justice. Minutes passed, as Justice tried to maintain any sort of consciousness. He kept drifting back and forth from the insane pleasure he was experience. But he then drifted back into the waking world when his body realized it could not hold back any further. The pleasure had pushed him over the edge. His dick pissed a clear liquid that sprayed all over his torso. Gemini instantly ceased any further movement and drilling. His mood rings flared to yellow. “Woah, what the hell?! Are you pissing yourself?!” he shouted. Justice gasped, “N-no. It’s n-not piss. Just seminal fluid and water.” “...I squirt whenever I have an anal orgasm. I know it looks like piss, but it’s not,” he explained. The overly-muscular man dipped his shaky fingers into the fluid before holding it up towards Gemini. He encouraged, “Look, give it a smell. It doesn’t smell like anything.” Gemini stared at the wet fingers, while his mood rings changed to purple. Seconds later the mood rings then shifted to white. He shook his head and held up his hand. “That’s okay. I just looked it up online, and you’re right. Sorry about that. I kinda never bothered looking into it, cause I was more obsessed with fucking you,” he admitted. Justice grabbed a folded towel next to himself, “That’s okay. Did you want to finish up?” The bulky Soulem smiled, as he stared at his boyfriend drying up with the towel. His mood rings shined rose red. “Sure,” he said. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Beams of morning light peered through the bedroom windows. Justice’s eyes slowly opened, as he detected the scent of bacon being fried. Looking on the other side of the bed, he noticed an empty space of where his robotic boyfriend slept the previous night. Rolling out of bed, the hulking bodybuilder slowly thumped his naked self towards the kitchen. His asshole felt on fire from any slight movement he made; a reminder of his hole being destroyed by Gemini’s transforming cock. Justice gazed up at the framed photos of his family on the wall, as he passed through the doorway. The overly-muscular man wondered if he’d ever see his parents again. A slight pain panged in his heart at the thought. Things did not end so well when he last encountered his family. His mind flashed back to Sunnysville where he literally fought his family, and it felt devastating to remember the terrible things he said to his parents. He also recalled how he made Ares’ limbs explode, and the intoxicating numbness of using the Soul Venom. Justice still could not bring himself to call his family...but it seemed to be the same from his family’s end. Months had passed after the Skeleton Lord incident had been resolved, and he still had not received even a text message from them...Was this their punishment? The hulking bodybuilder shook his head. He will find the courage one day to get in touch with them again. But right now, he wanted to see the love of his life. Justice deserved to be happy. Entering the kitchen area, the overly-muscular man spotted his boyfriend in front of the gas stove. He smiled. It was a pleasant sight to see; one where Justice hoped he would see more of in the future. The bulky Soulem had his back turned; naked and frying bacon with some other delicious-smelling breakfast. Gemini hummed a tune, while he swished his hefty buttocks in the air to the rhythm he sang. Justice yawned, “Good morning.” The robotic boyfriend partially turned to the hulking bodybuilder and grinned; his mood rings flaring to a sky blue. “Morning!” greeted back Gemini, “I’m frying some eggs. You okay with the yolk intact?” The hulking bodybuilder nodded, “Sure.” Sitting himself down at the wooden dining table, he scratched his neck. Justice watched Gemini grab an egg from a nearby egg carton, crack it against the countertop, and break it open over a heated pan. The yolk gave off a sizzling noise, as it came in contact with what smelled like hot bacon grease in the pan. He then heard the Soulem speak up. “So I was thinking that if you ever made up with Gene, it’d be cool if we all had a threesome together. Or, ya know, I’m down with him just smashing you,” said Gemini. Justice’s mind drifted back for a moment to what Gene had said to him back then. He was no longer able to feel the bunny demigod’s feelings; as if Gene had become a stone-cold statue. The bridge of friendship between the two had become damaged, but not destroyed. There was still hope that things can turn around like it had with him and Gemini. The overly-muscular man cocked his head, “You sure? I don’t think you really mean that, cause I’m pretty sure you’re the jealous type.” Gemini shrugged, as he used a plastic spatula to push currents of hot bacon grease onto the egg. “Eh, I have your heart now, and that’s all that matters. I mean, sex can be a form of affection, but it’s not love...And cause I think it’s hot to see you get fucked by other guys,” he reasoned. At the same time Justice smiled at the reply, he heard a knock coming from the front door. The hulking bodybuilder did not bother to look at a clock when he made his way to the kitchen this morning, and it now dawned on him that it might already be passed ten. Justice mentioned, “I think that might be the mail. I’ll go check.” The overly-muscular man slowly made his way over to the penthouse entrance; careful to take small steps unless he wanted to feel the full pain of his aching asshole. Within the span of almost a minute to arrive at the door, Justice then pressed a button on a plastic panel next to the doorway. An image immediately appeared on the panel; displaying a camera’s view of a red-haired woman in a grey power suit standing on the other side of Justice’s door. Justice recognized the woman as the lobby manager who was usually stationed at the reception desk. Whenever packages or letters, that seem of personal importance, arrive at the Piscelemartie luxury apartments, the staff take it upon themselves to hand deliver the item to a resident. It seemed over the top for the employees to do this sort of thing in Justice’s perspective, but he appreciated the gesture. Justice unlocked the door and began to pull it open. Right in mid-swing, the hulking bodybuilder remembered that he was still bare of any clothing. He then instantly stopped the door, as it neared a quarter open. Peaking his upper body into the opening to greet the employee, Justice kept his lower body hidden behind the door. “Uh, hi, Amber. Good morning,” he awkwardly smiled. Amber gave a slight bow, “Good morning to you as well, Mr. Starr. I get the feeling that you are busy with something at the moment, so I shall be brief. I’m here to hand-deliver a letter to you that seemed of the utmost importance.” She held out a letter envelope in front of the overly-muscular man. Justice motioned his hand over to the envelope and gently grabbed it. “Thanks, Amber,” he said. The lobby manager smiled, “You’re most welcome. Enjoy the rest of your day.” Justice returned with a smile as well, while he nodded and closed the door. With the unpleasant conversation over, the hulking bodybuilder let out a sigh. He then made his way back to the kitchen; distracted by the enticing smells. As the overly-muscular man arrived back at the kitchen and sat down in his seat at the dining table again, he looked at the white envelope grasped in his hand. It was addressed to him, but the address’ state blurred from ink smearing. The sender’s name was written as Solomon Apeloko; address’ state also blurred from ink smearing. Turning the envelope over, he noticed that the flap was closed by a wax stamp seal. The image on the seal was a tower, and the wax seal had a mixture of colors that contained: white, black, and red...Was this a calling card of who he thought this was? Peeling back the wax seal, he opened the envelope. Justice then reached his hand in and pulled out a single sheet of folded paper. The hulking bodybuilder unfolded the letter and began to read; briefly taking note of the beautiful penmanship. Justice then gently smiled. Gemini walked towards Justice and set a plate of breakfast down in front of his muscular boyfriend. His mood rings shifted to white, as he watched the overly-muscular man’s face relax with relief. “Who’s it from?” he asked. Justice looked up, “A friend.”
  21. RosieWorships

    Wrecked Up

    I'm on the run from you again, even though in the end we both know you'll find me. You hate it when I leave, hate coming home to find my bags packed and an empty house. But I can’t stop. I’ll never stop. Maybe one day you'll quit coming after me, just forget about me and finally let me go-- But today is not that day. And quitting is not in your nature. My stomach churns as you stand with a scowl just outside the door. It's been battered in, partially destroyed and nearly hanging off the top hinges. Fists clenched by your sides, I watch as your massive chest heaves with every shallow breath. I’ve never noticed before how you needed to turn slightly in order to move your shoulders past the frame. You just barely cleared the top as well. Another four more inches or so and you would have needed to duck. As your eyes lock onto mine, I immediately begin to feel like your prey. Though everything in my heart screams for me to run, my brain knows better, knows to stay still. A low, beastlike snarl suddenly tears from your lips, and despite the sheer size and power in your body, I know you’re also built for speed. “Damon--" My head is swimming as I stagger slightly, but this only seems to anger you more. I can sense your disappointment in me, knowing I've had a little too much to drink. The air grows impossibly thick as the hair on your forearms seems to stand on end. I almost think my mind is playing tricks on me, until the top buttons on your blue dress shirt suddenly shoot across the room. You're furious, muscles pumped and primed, coiled in anticipation with what I might do. “How many times do I need to tell you, baby girl? You can run, but you can't hide.” Your voice is deeper than normal, but it always seems to take on that edge right after one of your fights. It causes a shiver to shoot up my spine. Even as I watch you angrily stalk forward. "Not here," I beg. "Please, not in front of everyone." As my eyes dart towards the back door, I can feel you move close. "Damon," I warn, gulping as you stare down at me from your towering height. A cocky grin spreads across your face as your eyes roam my body, clouded over with lust. You step towards me as I step back, but the glint in your eye screams that you enjoy a good chase. I've seen that look before, its the same one you get in the ring right before you annihilate your opponent. "You know running from me will only make it worse," you growl. You start to make your way around the table, but I counter your movements, doing the exact opposite of everything you do. I finally find myself right where I want to be but you snarl in response and my eyes grow wide. The room fills with gasps as you easily flip over the solid, oak table between us. "You better get him to chill the fuck out," a friend hisses in my ear. I can't help but wonder when the woman had got up from her seat. "Damon--" I try again. But I know talking to you is pointless after a big match. The beast inside you demands control-- it feeds off of dominance as adrenaline and power flow through your veins. I shiver slightly as you continue to study me, watching my every move with calculated precision. In the blink of an eye, I suddenly find myself unceremoniously tossed over your shoulder. I scream for you to put me down, and when that doesn’t work I switch to calling you every name in the book. You’re like the Terminator though, as you continue on your way through the tiny, brick house. I even knee you once in the chest, but all that earns me is a chuckle and a sharp slap on the ass. "Don't break any more of my shit!" My friend yells as you kick open the back door. I can hear some of my other friends voice their concerns but I know nobody will dare to get in your way. "Are you sure she'll be ok?" Someone else asks. The question is met with a sarcastic assurance. "Did you see all the yummy muscles on that man? I'm sure she'll be just fine," another giggles. It isn’t until you storm out the back door, that you finally let me down on my own two feet. ‘Own’ seemed to be a relative word here though. You may have set me down for the time being, but your arms never once loosen from around me. And with that, I don’t spare another second. My hand reels back before slapping you hard across the face. “What the hell, Damon,” I screech. “You can't just come in here like that and think--" "Baby, I'm sorry." I watch you sigh before running both hands across the top of your close cropped hair. "But can you at least just tell me what it is that I’ve done?" I snort looking back up at you as the same fight that we’ve had for the past five years comes full circle again. "You know exactly what.” I narrow my eyes, the tone in my voice sharp with irritation. “I mean geezus Damon, you practically kill people for a living." My hands run up and down along my arms as the cool Chicago winds whip all around us. "I saw you land that KO tonight. They’re calling it another career ender. But congratulations!” I clap my hands sarcastically. “You’re still the undefeated champ.” “And what exactly would you like for me do?” Your voice raises incredulously. “Lose?” With a shake of my head, I spin away from you. If I don't, I know my eyes will betray me. My body most definitely too. "I just-- I don't know anymore, D," I mutter. My arms hug my chest as the cold begins to seep into my bones. Of course I don’t want you to lose, but fuck. The guy you destoryed tonight was just a twenty year old kid. At six-foot-two and two hundred and sixty-four pounds, I know you’re at the top of the heavyweight division, and strong as a fucking bull. Your thirty-two undefeated wins are impressive, but how long until someone steps into the ring stronger, faster, and younger than you. You move up behind me then and I immediately feel your warmth. Your big, bulky arms encircle me again, but this time I don't have it in me to pull away. "I know I'm not perfect," you begin. "And I promise I'll probably make over a billion more mistakes." I can't help but smile as my head leans back to rest against one of your massive pecs. "I’ve been thinking about this for a while now,” you begin, pausing for a moment as your arms tighten around me. "And if it means that much to you, I’ll retire at the end of the year." My head jerks to the side but your arms keep me from turning around. “Are you serious?” I ask. I can feel your strong fingers dig into my hips, spinning me around to face you as you nod. Even in the dark of night, I can see that your pupils are entirely blown. "Damn, baby. I need you so bad.” As you take a step back, I notice how your muscles seem to ripple under the moonlight. "So what's the problem?" I ask. "You're drunk--" "I'm not that drunk," I argue. But as your eyes focus on me, seemingly weighing your options, I know you won't touch me again. At least, not without a little bit of coaxing-- "I swear to god, Damon Alexander. If you don't get your ass over here and take advantage of me right this second, I will go to the nearest bar and have my way with the first man I lay eyes on--" With a roar that shakes me to my core you immediately move in front of me. Your large hands grip my thighs as you lock my legs around your narrow waist. "Don't you ever leave me again," you rasp. Your mouth leaves a sloppy trail of kisses across my collarbone while your large hands completely cover my ass. I can only moan in response as you press yourself against me. If it wasn't for the fact that your strong hands were keeping me immobile, I know I would have ground myself against you. "Promise me you’ll stop running." You groan, giving me exactly what I want as you move your hips against my core. I hiss slightly as you suddenly slam me up against the siding. After your first couple of fights, I had quickly learned to be prepared. As you came down from the rage of the adrenaline you were always so primal, so rough and raw-- it was just lucky for you that I fucking loved it. "I'm gonna make you scream my name so loud," you growl. Your breathing is so ragged it causes moisture to pool between my thighs. “People all the way up in Canada will know who you belong to,” you warn. As I feel your thumbs hook around the waistband of my panties, I know what’s coming. There’s a sharp sting against my legs and without even looking down I know you’ve shred my g-string. I might have been mad about it too, if I could focus on anything but how much I needed you right now. As far as I was concerned, the faster you could soothe that growing ache in my belly, the better. "Wet for me all ready," you goan. As you look me in the eye, I nod my head with a whimper. Excitement suddenly shoots through me as you balance me in a single hand. Your unrivaled strength, even as you’re working your pants down furiously over your muscled thighs, is such a turn on. As your fat cock springs free, I moan as I feel it pulsing between us. Sometimes I still can't believe that you, this huge beast of a man is all mine. All. Ten. Fucking. Inches. I bite down to keep from screaming, my vision blurring as you pierce me in a single thrust. It’s slightly painful at first, your engorged, rampant dick bottoming out as it fills me to the hilt. Slowly-- steadily-- relentlessly and with an insane amount of power, I can feel you pull your entire length out of me before ramming home again. Without a doubt you're making sure I'm forever wrecked for another man. At some point the pain gives way to pleasure and I try to enjoy the ride as I pull you closer. I want to feel every one of your hulking muscles pressed against me. I had never felt more safe in my life until I had met you. "Oh god," you hear me breathe as the tension builds deep in my core. I’m so fucking close, you can feel my walls starting to clamp around you. "Damn, baby. You feel so fucking good," you growl before suddenly quickening your pace. You begin pounding me faster, and then harder-- the scent of your musk fills my nose. "Cum for me," you order. Your voice is harsh as you push the words between clenched teeth. Immediately my body begins to obey and waves of pleasure slowly overtake me. Not too long after I can feel you lengthen inside. Your large hands hold me up by the ass, squeezing and yanking me down in sync with your pounding. Any second now I know you’ll explode. As if on cue-- "Oh god. Yes. Oh fuck!" You chant. As a second orgasm crashes into me, I toss my head back and as predicted I come screaming your name. My body convulses around you, shaking and tensing as euphoria floods my senses. A moment later you follow and with a final grunt you empty your seed inside me.
  22. PhysicalLust

    Three Days to Pride

    This story was done as a commission for creatively-bankrupt on Tumblr. It contains some pretty heavy (for me) BDSM stuff towards the end, big time daddykink and masculinity kinks, but also LOTS of growth and fun. If that all sounds good to you, read on. ------------------------------- “Not Too Naughty?” Tommy Hanson sighs, staring at the blinking neon sign above the dated, 80s-era sex shop his boyfriend has dragged him into. “Can’t I just wear a pin like last year?” “Babe. It’s three days to pride and you’ve been working out. We’re getting you something slutty.” Zack, Tommy’s boyfriend, sifts through racks of brightly colored jockstraps as he tries to encourage his nervous (some might say repressed) beau. “I don’t work out to show off though! I look good for myself.” Tommy grimaces at the racks of toys and lube, briefly acknowledging the bottled blonde sitting at the checkout counter. She’s on her phone, and doesn’t look up as the two pass by. “And for me.” Zack chuckles. He’s moved toward the back of the store, where the more exotic gear is hiding. “What about some leather? You’d look good in leather.” “Guys like me don’t wear leather.” Tommy keeps his distance from the cuffs, straps, and other fetish pieces surrounding the pair. “I don’t have the body for that at all.” “Confidence, youngling. Oooh, what about this?” Zack pulls out a black studded harness, metal pieces clinking as they dangle beneath. “Maybe pair it with a jock or something and you’re set!” “I’m not set. I don’t even have a set, I have bird chest.” Zack cranes his neck down and kisses his boyfriend’s forehead, locking eyes with him. “Well I think you’re sexy as hell.” “I just don’t wanna look stupid.” Tommy slumps his shoulders, looking dejected. “Tommy. You’re the only person who would think that. Remember the outfits we saw last year?” “But what if I get sunbu-” Zack cuts Tommy off. “I’m hearin’ lots of excuses. Just try it on. For me.” “No fitting rooms.” The woman at the register chimes in, curtly. Tommy shrugs. “Ah, no fitting rooms. That’s too ba-” “Tommy.” The two stare at eachother, Tommy’s arms crossed. “Just put it on over your shirt or something. I wanna see it on you.” Tommy stretches his arms outward, sighing as his boyfriend wraps the harness around his chest, twisting him around to fasten it. Zack tightens the straps around Tommy’s chest, letting it pull Tommy’s shirt taut around his lean frame. His toned pecs are nicely outlined in the teal fabric, nipples hard from the cool air. Zack weaves around Tommy and the surrounding racks to get in a good look. “And just like that, you’re even sexier.” Tommy’s face reddens. “Ey, there a mirror in here?” Zack motions to the cashier. The blonde wordlessly points to a floor-to-ceiling mirror towards the side, which Zack eagerly drags his boyfriend towards. Tommy looks at his reflection, scanning the straps of the harness down his frame. Zack ducks out from behind him and grins. “Now you see? Sexy as fuck.” Zack grabs Tommy’s ass, making his boyfriend jump in the process. “… you’re killin’ me babe.” A slight smile crosses Tommy’s face as Zack’s hand runs up his back to his shoulders. Soon, Tommy feels Zack’s hot breath against his ear. “You’d look even sexier if you were buried balls deep in me.” Zack whispers to his boyfriend as he pushes his crotch into Tommy’s thigh and kisses his neck softly, massaging his partner’s shoulders. Tommy stiffens at the thought and takes a breath, his jeans tightening. “Maybe tonight, you can see for yourself.” Tommy turns his head and kisses his boyfriend. The two start to get handsy, Zack’s hand running down Tommy’s chest as he grinds into his companion’s ass. “Ahem.” The pair looks up to see the cashier staring at them, stone-faced. Giggling, Zack unfastens the harness and Tommy pulls it over his head, mussing his blonde hair and making his shirt ride up to expose the smooth V shape he’s been working tirelessly to maintain. “S-sorry, little uh… excited.” Zack chuckles as he pulls out his wallet, Tommy tugging his shirt back down when he realizes his excitement is, well, visible. He shuffles back behind his boyfriend, pushing his denim-clad hardon into the crevice of Zack’s ass. Zack hisses, elbowing him away. “Save it for bedroom, baby.” - - - - - - - - The door to Tommy’s apartment opens, the pair sloppily making out as they stumble inside and slam the door behind them. Zack drops his pink shopping bag and pulls Tommy down onto the couch, sucking at Tommy’s neck as the blonde moans aloud. Zack pops open Tommy’s jeans and reaches into his black briefs, pulls out Tommy’s rigid hardon, and licks a stripe up the shaft with purpose. Tommy bites his lip as his boyfriend tongues the head of his cock, eyes fluttering as Zack wraps his fist around Tommy’s member. Tommy thrusts into his boyfriend’s hand, groaning, when the vigorous pumps of his cock come to a stop. He cranes his neck upward and watches Zack strip, his partner making a show as he tugs his shirt over his head, his pants falling to the ground exposing the tented boxers beneath. Zack cranks his cock through the fabric, the two young men watching eachother jerk. “Babe?” Zack pulls his boxers down and lets his hard cock spring upward, precum slicking the tip. “Yeah?” Tommy moans out, thumbing the head of his hardon. “I wanna break in that new harness of yours.” Tommy shuts his eyes, laughing. “Already with the harness… jesus Zack.” He pushes his blonde locks back, shaking his head. “You’re going to look so sexy in it… fuck, can just imagine riding your cock with you wearing it.” Zack saunters over to his boyfriend and tugs his jeans off, Tommy’s briefs sliding down his smooth legs. Tommy sits up, his arms out. “Get the harness.” Zack twists toward the bag and bends over, tugging his asscheek back to expose his pink, tight hole to his boyfriend. He slaps his ass, thrusting it back towards Tommy, and ruffles through the shopping bag to grab the harness. “Get on up, babe...” Zack grabs the harness as Tommy stands up. He drapes the straps across Tommy’s shoulder, pushing his cock against his boyfriend’s and feeling the slick of their precum mixing. With a few clinks and snaps, the harness is in place and Zack steps away, admiring his handiwork. “Oughta call you daddy, fuck.” Zack jerks himself at the sight, the studded leather straps tight around Tommy’s lithe frame. “You can call me whatever you want, I just wanna stuff my cock in you so fuckin’ bad right now.” Tommy pants, his hand migrating to his right nipple and twiddling with the pink nub. Zack tugs Tommy by the harness towards his bedroom and falls back onto the bed. He spreads his legs, thighs opening wide as his companion retrieves a bottle of lube from his dresser. Tommy squeezes the clear lube on his palm and slicks his fingers, tossing the tube away to stroke himself as he steps toward his waiting boyfriend. Kneeling to the mattress, Tommy pushes his index finger into Zack’s opening, watching his cock jump as he’s penetrated. Zack pulls his arms back behind his head, thrusting his chest upward as another finger follows, Tommy working his entrance carefully. “C’mon daddy… want you to fuck my hole so fuckin’ hard...” Zack’s cock bobs with each flex of Tommy’s digits, a third entering him as Tommy teases Zack’s prostate. Precum bubbles from Zack’s cock as Tommy prods at his most sensitive space, Zack bucking upwards with a moan. Tommy pulls his fingers from Zack’s opening and positions himself, his hands on Zack’s torso as his wet cock kisses Zack’s hole. Zack shivers, bucking up once again. “Do it stud… f-fuck me...” Zack practically gasps as Tommy enters him, eyes closing as his beau eases in. With his full length inside, Tommy takes a breath. “Don’t you wanna watch daddy fuck you?” Tommy purrs. Zack’s eyes shoot open, meeting Tommy’s predatory gaze. He nods, taking a breath as Tommy starts to rock into him. The two are silent for the most part, only their harried breathing audible, when Zack begins to moan. “F-fuck… c’mon daddy.. fuckin big, sexy fuckin stud…” Zack groans between his deep breaths, Tommy’s pace quickening with the encouragement of his bottom. Tommy clenches his teeth, his thighs beginning to slap Zack’s ass as he fucks his lover in earnest. Zack’s eyes begin to droop once again, his head tilting back as his cock bounces with the rhythm of Tommy’s thrusts. Tommy reaches down and scoops up Zack’s legs, pulling him toward the edge of the mattress and spreading him further as he pistons into him, his balls slapping Zack’s cheeks as he fucks him. “W-want you to cum in me daddy, fill my hole babe...” Zack moans, strings of pre stretching from his dick to his shaved torso. “Y-yeah? You want me to breed you?” Tommy snarls. “Gonna breed your tight hole, daddy’s gonna fuckin’ fill… fuckin’ fill you up, fuck… fuck…” Teeth still clenched, Tommy bucks into his boyfriend as he feels his release bubbling up within him. Hunching over, Tommy thrusts vigorously into Zack, mouth opening as his groans of pleasure crescendo. “Fuck yeah, fuck, fuck, fuck!” Tommy’s body quivers as he cums deep within his lover, pumping into him with labored thrusts as hot seed fills Zack’s hole. Zack’s eyes widen, rolling back as his cock sputters and pulses white strings across his stomach, veins of his cock pulsating as Tommy cums inside of him. Sweat beads down Tommy’s chest, veins rippling across his shoulders and pecs, his body stiffening as he orgasms. Zack opens his eyes, in orgasmic bliss but locking onto Tommy’s shoulders, watching them spread outward beneath the light of his bedroom. “T-Tommy.. Tommy… f-fuck...” He tries to call attention, but Tommy’s lost in lust as Zack watches the unbelievable sight above him. The crevice of Tommy’s pecs deepens, black hairs sprouting across his chest as the V of his waist deepens, the smooth, toned surface of his abdominals tightening into hard, squared shapes. Zack stares at his boyfriend, his orgasm tapering as he sees Tommy’s jaw clench and stretch, tightening into an angular silhouette. With a deep groan, Tommy collapses on top of his boyfriend, his chin sprouting fur that scratches at the surface of Zack’s pecs. Wide-eyed, Zack stares at the ceiling and listens to Tommy’s huffs of pleasure, the moans deeper than he’s ever heard from his partner. He feels Tommy’s orgasm tapering off and reaches across his boyfriend’s back, poking him. “Tommy… holy fuckin’ shit, dude… wake up, babe…” Zack pokes Tommy’s shoulderblade, surprised by the firmness of the skin and muscle. Heaving, Tommy pushes himself off of his boyfriend in a daze. Up-close, Zack notices the fuzz that now trails down his chiseled jaw and across a vascular neck, his eyebrows thicker. “Am I crazy?” Zack blinks rapidly, trying to make sense of the sight. Tommy runs his hands through his hair, black fuzz across the back of his palms leading to strong, hairy biceps. In the span of a few moments, Tommy looks as if he’s aged ten years.. and gained twenty pounds of solid strength in the meantime. “Fuck, babe. I’m breathless.” Tommy gets his grips as Zack scans Tommy’s body, whispy black hair spiraled across his chest that now rests on the straps of his harness, his nipples a vivid pink. With a wet SLURP, Tommy pulls out of his boyfriend, his cock hanging between his legs with new girth as he steps back. “What just… what fucking happened right there?” Zack wipes sweat from his brow, letting his legs hang off the bed as he looks across Tommy’s furry thighs and reddened, wet cock. “What are you talking about?” Tommy rubs his forehead, still sort of dazed, and lets out a loud yawn. He scratches his chest, the short black fuzz tickling his fingers. “You’re fucking… this is not real, can’t be, no fuckin’ way...” Zack sits up, taking another breath as he tries to make sense of what he just saw. Tommy turns away from his boyfriend, showing his expanded, round ass as he strides toward the bathroom, reaching back to undo his harness as the door closes. “What are you doing Tommy? We gotta talk!” Zack gets up and bangs on the bathroom door, incredulous. “I gotta shower. Feel like a fuckin’ train hit me.” The deeper voice groans from behind the door as Zack hears the shower being turned on. “Something definitely hit you, but it wasn’t a fucking train. You just like… hulked out on me! For real!” “Dunno what you’re talking about man, unless you’re talkin’ about my gains. Hah.” Zack hears the plink of the shower curtain closing, trails of cum leaking down his thighs as he works to piece together what he just saw. He sinks down onto the apartment’s wood floor, zoning out from exhaustion and sheer disbelief. A few minutes go by and the door opens behind him, and Zack snaps out of it and looks up towards his boyfriend. Water drips across Tommy’s sculpted pecs, catching on the tiny hairs that circle his nipples. His blonde hair has gotten darker, the roots almost black. A towel is wrapped around his waist, sitting perfectly at his grooved adonis belt. “Your turn, don’t get cum on the floor or else I’ll make you clean it up.” Tommy smirks, pushing past his boyfriend to his bedroom, towel falling as he shuts his door. Zack shakes his head and heads into the bathroom to clean up. - - - - - - - - - - - Zack and Tommy have always had an open relationship, but Tommy was never one to explore his sexuality. Yet as Zack enters Tommy’s room, he finds his boyfriend sprawled across the bed, setting up a Grindr account wearing nothing but a pair of oh-so-tight briefs. Tommy’s nonchalant demeanor about what occurred less than an hour ago has Zack on edge, but Zack can’t push the subject – Tommy just insists Zack’s crazy. “Maybe we should sort this out before you go slut around on Grindr.” Zack rubs Tommy’s thigh, twisting the soft hair between his thumb and forefinger as Tommy lifts his phone and takes a selfie. “Nothin’ to sort out babe. Tommy’s turn to find a hookup.” Tommy’s profile is good to go, and he’s already wheeling and dealing as Zack stands up. “If you’re gonna be all bitchy about this when we both clearly know something’s wrong...” “Can you quit your shit for one second man? The one time in my life I wanna get my dick wet and you’re cock-blockin’ me.” Zack only shakes his head, confused at Tommy’s attitude. His boyfriend does have a point though, as Zack has long enjoyed the freedom of his and Tommy’s relationship. “I… I guess.” “Alright. Besides, you know I love that tight lil’ ass of yours.” - - - - - - - A few hours after Zack has left the apartment, Tommy is on his way to his first hookup. Emboldened by his and Zack’s earlier escapades, he brings the harness along with him. He knocks on the cream-colored door to his hookup’s apartment, wearing his harness proudly. “Are you Tommy?” A slim blonde opens the door in a tank top and shorts. “Call me Tom. You must be Jason.” Jason nods and ushers Tom into his apartment. “You’re uh.. you’re gorgeous man.” “Thanks. You wanna get a closer look?” - - - - - - - - Groaning, Tom has his arm wrapped around Jason’s neck as he raws the smaller man with an intense need. “Ahh, ahh daddy! Fuck me!” “Y-yeah, daddy’s gonna fill that hole of yours…” Tom chuckles at the term, he’d never considered himself much of a daddy, but it was getting him even harder. “Fill me daddy! Want you to – want you to breed me so bad!” The higher-pitched, needy groans of his bottom makes Tom work harder, pistoning back and forth into Jason, making the younger man gasp with each thrust. “M’ gonna cum! Gonna cum on your big cock!” Jason exclaims as he bucks into the sheets beneath him, spurts of white erupting from his cock as he falls limp beneath his top. Tom keeps pumping, but the silence and pants of his spent bottom is turning him off. “Y-you good, Jason? I haven’t finished yet...” Tom’s thrusts taper to a halt as he cranes his neck over to see Jason’s eyes fluttering. “Am I losing you?” “N-no… just, you know. Tired.” “But… I mean, daddy hasn’t cum yet?” “You can finish if you want. I’m just tired.” “…. you fuckin’ serious?” - - - - - - - - - - Tom left the hookup annoyed, his hardon stuffed back into his sweatpants, his harness traded for a t-shirt. He’d heard stories before about greedy bottoms, but he was having such a good time. “Fuckin’ kids. Bullshit.” Tom muttered to himself as he drove back to his apartment. He had a few other messages on Grindr he could tend to, but he was ready to forget about the site altogether and hit the hay. His cock softens as he drives home, and soon he’s in his creaking bed and falling asleep. The next day, Tom wakes up and preps for his usual routine. Off to his office gig, wearing a tight black dress shirt with just the right amount of cleavage exposed. His slacks were just as generous, painted on around his big thighs and gorgeous ass. Tom ignores most of his work for the day and browses Grindr, striking up conversation with the headless twinks that are swarming him. He blows most of them off, their vapid chat only making him shake his head. “Should just try Zack again.” Tom sighs and fires off a text message to his boyfriend before going back to his routine. After work, Tom checks in with Zack once again. He’s got a project due, so he can’t do anything tonight. Of course. Sighing, Tom heads to the gym and pumps some iron, working past his personal best, and heads to the locker room for some gratuitous selfies, with a twist. As he heads to the locker room, he scouts the area and locks the door behind him. “Heh.” With a smirk, Tom pulls the harness from his gym bag and wraps it around his chest, tightening it around his pumped pecs. His cock stiffens as the creamy leather touches his skin, and he tosses his shorts and shoes aside. Striding toward the mirror with his phone in his hand, he reaches down and adjusts his bulge with the other; letting it snake across his right thigh. Holding his phone out, Tom grips his cock through the fabric of his briefs and tilts his head, pouting his lips a bit. He snaps a photo and posts it on his profile, one hand sliding across his confined shaft, and posts it to his profile before moving to feel up his size. “Fuck yeah...” Tom throws his right arm into a flex, eying his bicep as it balls up beautifully. His cock pumps within its tight home, a wet spot forming at the tip as Tommy reaches up to pinch his right nipple. He tugs the warm nub, biting his lip as his cock jumps once more. “F-fuck… better than usual...” Tom takes a breath and starts on his other nipple, putting both hands to work as he teases the sensitive stubs. His cock throb’s violently within his briefs, precum soaking the fabric surrounding his fat cockhead as he pleasures himself, a bit of drool beading down the corner of his mouth. “Ooohh.. ahh fuckk… FUCK!” Tom throws his head back as his cock erupts in its fabric confines, hunching over as hot cream soaks his underwear. Hunching over, Tom bellows as his back snaps, his shoulders rippling as they stretch further out, his harness straining. The blissful stud thrusts his chest back outward, his abs tensing with his breaths of lust until they begin to bloom outward, tight around an expanding globe of bulk and mass. Tommy’s pecs fatten, hanging slightly lower, definition becoming pure rounded mass. His skin, once tanned and golden, darkens to a luscious brown hue, nose widening, taking on an exotic shape. Groaning once more, Tom falls toward the counter and braces himself as his rounded, athletic thighs expand, his legs cracking, back inching upward with new height as his underwear shreds apart, his hard cock smacking the bathroom counter, cum rocketing from his cock and splattering across the mirror as his thick glutes flex, freed from their prisons. The hairs on Tom’s pecs thicken, spreading up his shoulders and across his neck, darkening into a beard as matching trails snake down his thighs and across his ass, covering his upper and lower body with whispy black fur. Tom’s rigid hardon fattens, stretching upward as it spasms with each spurt of seed. The straining organ kisses Tommy’s bulky, distended abdominals, matting his pubes with sticky deposit as his pulsing testicles expand, straining his sack as hairs sprout across the surface. Lines of age and masculinity cross Tommy’s forehead, his brow jutting out as it densifies. “Y-yehh, awww fuck...” Tom’s voice is deeper, booming even, his adam’s apple more pronounced. His neck has broadened to match his wider shoulders, veins criss-crossing the surface as his beard connects with his darkening hair. Heaving, Tom stands silently as he rides out the remains of his sexual eruption. The lower part of the locker room mirror and sink are covered in trails of white that drip onto the tile floor. “Daddy’s fuckin’ horny today! Fuck!” Tom bellows in a gruff tone, a hand moving to his cock. He squeezes the shaft, jerking a few drops from his cockhead and rubbing them between his fatter fingers. He steps back to get a better view of himself, and feels something soft beneath his wider foot – a black leather jockstrap, splattered with his essence. “Was wonderin’ where that went!” Tom bends over and grabs the jock, threading his bulky thighs through it, his hardon refusing to calm as he stuffs his balls into the velvety pouch. The reddened head juts from the lip, still leaking as Tom smudges the beads of pre across the surface. Smirking, he grabs his phone and snaps a photo of his lower body. “Gonna stretch that tight ass of yours to the limit, boy.” He captions his photo and sends it to Zack, dick twitching at the thought of claiming his boy once again. A few minutes go by as he feels himself up in the mirror, rubbing his sticky hands across his chest, when a buzz is heard from the counter. “Who is this?” “Tommy? What the fuck happened?” “You don’t feel weird or anything?” “Tommy? Dude! You gotta fuckin’ talk to me!” Rolling his eyes, Tom opens up his phone. “What’s up?” “What’s up? You fucking hulked out on me again! You look like a fucking 40 year old!” Tom thought to himself… but he is 40. 42 to be exact. This wasn’t his first rodeo, but his trophy boyfriend seemed to have a bit of a kink for this hulk thing. Maybe he’ll indulge. “Yeah, and this hulk wants to smash your ass real bad, boy.” “… what?” “Daddy’s horny. Bet you would love to have daddy’s big dick fill your hole right?” Tom tugs his softening cock from his pouch and takes a video, gently kneading it in his hands. He fires it off to Zack, massaging himself as Zack types once again. “Wow. What a monster.” “Come to my apartment. Daddy wants to show you some of his toys.” - - - - - - - - - - Tom’s apartment is drastically different than the one he left earlier in the day. The barren, collegiate surroundings are now lushly appointed, with dark red walls and black accents. Luxurious leather fixtures abound, with dark wood floors and medieval-styled lighting. And a new, unmarked metal door to the right of the entryway. Zack is as awed by the new environment as he is by the hulking, hairy brute who insists he’s Zack’s boyfriend. Or, as he’d now like to be called, Master. “Behind this door, you are to address me as master. You do what I say. You cum when I say. I’m in control. Do you understand?” Zack hesitates for a moment. “Or do you need to be punished?” Zack’s cock jumps at the thought, betraying the uncertainty clouding his mind. “Y-yes… master...” Tom leads him past the door to a darkened room, a small light hanging from the ceiling and barely illuminating the polished cement floors. He locks the door behind him and takes a breath. “Safeword?” - - - - - - - Zack’s muffled shrieks of pain and pleasure bounce off the barren walls of Tom’s pleasure dungeon, shackled to a long wooden bench as Tom smacks his pert ass with wooden paddles. A tight collar sits at Zack’s neck, a bright red gag in his mouth. “And if you cum, it’s back to the bench. Understood?” Zack nods his head, his cheeks red, sweat beading down his forehead. Tom stows his paddles beneath the bench and grabs a thick, black plug from his cabinet. He pushes his free hand between Zack’s cheeks and stuffs the plug into his hole, eliciting another mad moan from his boy. “I’m going to unfasten you. When you’re off, you’re gonna pleasure your master. Got that?” Tom unlocks Zack’s restrains and lets the smaller boy fall to the floor, watching him move to his hands and knees. Tom kneels down and pops the gag out of Zack’s mouth, but his sub remains silent. The bigger man hunches over and pulls his jockstrap down, letting it fall between his hairy thighs. “Give your master a good cleaning.” Zack stares up at Tom’s broad back, his furry asscheeks thick and glistening. The scent of his manliness is apparent and rich, ripe even. He skitters over and pushes his nose between Tom’s ass, inhaling his rich musk as his cock throbs with want. Groaning, Zack sloppily tongues at Tom’s hole, the deep bellows of his master encouraging him as he laps at his daddy’s opening. Zack’s ass as he eats out his master, digging his nose into his ripe manhole. “F-fuck, boy… simmer down...” Tom groans as Zack pulls out, sitting back on his hands and knees as Tom stands up. “Good boy… tell ya what, daddy’s got a treat for ya.” Tom turns around, a cigar between his fingers. “You’re gonna get daddy’s cock all nice and wet so he can fuck ya real good, got that?” Zack’s dick springs up once again, finally getting a full view of Tom’s fat, uncut daddy cock. He nods eagerly, eyes wide at the sight of Tom lighting his cigar and taking a puff. “What’re you waitin’ for boy?” Zack rushes to Tom’s hard cock and laps at the head, tasting rich sweat and manliness from the mushroom head. Moaning, he takes the head into his mouth and starts to suckle, looking up at his master with eager eyes as Tom puffs on his cigar. The warm, smoky scent fills the room as Zack taking more of his master’s dick into his mouth as Tom crosses his arms around his hairy, thick chest. Tom’s bright pink nipples protrude from the dense fur coating his pecs, tantalizing to the point that Zack can’t stop staring as he sucks his master. Tom smirks as he realizes Zack’s want. “Yeh, they’re nice n’ sensitive too...” Tom starts to thumb his right nipple, his cock surging within Zack’s maw as the sub alternates between lapping at the shaft and twisting his lips across the head. Tom bellows as a jolt of precum spurts into Zack’s waiting mouth, making him groan from his musky taste. Tom fingers his thick pink nipple, his balls churning as he teases the pleasure center methodically. “Start puttin’ effort into it, boy.” Tom’s broad hand grabs Zack’s skull and pushes it down onto him, forcing his stout eight inches into the pup’s lips. Zack’s eyes water as his master blows a plume of smoke into his sub’s face. “I oughta put this out on your ass if you don’t get to business.” Zack starts to bob in earnest on Tom’s throbbing dick, obscene slurping noises accompanying the agile movements of his tongue on the red, needy shaft. Tom unlatches from his nipple and leans back as Zack buries his face in Tom’s wiry black bush, taking in the rough scent. He bucks forward, mouth opening slightly, knowing he might get put over the edge. “Alright boy, daddy’s gonna claim that tight ass of yours.” Zack disgorges, a string of pre hanging between his lips and Tom’s dick as he savors the taste of his master. Pulling away, Tom grabs Zack by the collar and pushes his head towards the floor, taking a knee to get a better view. “Ass up, bitch.” Zack thrusts his slim rear into the air, and Tom yanks on his tail and pulls it from Zack, letting his stretched hole gape for a moment. “Gonna seed that slutty lil’ hole of yours.” Tom teases, fingers brushing the stressed opening. He pushes two fat fingers into Zack, making his pup practically squeal in need. “Yeh, you want that tight lil’ hole stuffed full of big dick huh? Just a slut lookin’ to get bred. Aren’t ya?” Zack nods rapidly, tongue beginning to loll from his mouth. A third finger joins in, wetly flexing and working Zack’s opening as he blushes, the pain starting to overtake the pleasure. “Aww come on boy, how’s daddy gonna fill you if you can’t take a couple’a fingers? You wanna cum don’t you?” Zack’s dull, pleasured face is a bit more pained, and certainly more aware of his master testing his limits. A fourth finger wriggles into him and he’s contemplating his safeword, but those expert fingers have started to probe his prostate, sending droplets from his needy dick onto the ground. “You get all five in like a good boy, and daddy’ll let you cum. You got that?” Zack braces himself, trying to adjust his stance as he feels Tom’s fat, dexterous thumb begin to invade him. He contemplates the safeword once more, but remembers the old adage of “pain before pleasure” and powers through. Biting his lip, Tom balls up his fist and forces it into Zack with a wet slurp. Zack’s legs buckle beneath him as Tom starts to push in, twisting his fist to let Zack feel the full brunt. “You’re gonna get off on my fist boy...” Tom bellows as he rubs Zack’s prostate once again, flexing and thrusting his fist into Zack as he hears his lover’s moans. “n’ when you cum, you’re gonna call out my name. You better call out my name, slut.” Zack bucks his ass upward, his hardon bobbing beneath him as his master stretches his hole. “Y-yeah, ohhh… d-daddy, fuck, fuck!” “What’s my name!?” “T-ahhh… TOM, TOAHHhhh-” Streams of white erupt from Zack’s overstimulated cock, gushing across the cement floor as his balls surge. Tom feels Zack cumming around his fist, feeling his muscles clenching as his sub orgasms. Drool oozes from Zack’s mouth, puddling on the floor as he cums violently. Tom starts to work his cock as he sees his sub give in, watching the boy come undone only turns him on more. “Gonna feels so good when I fill that slutty hole of yours, boy.” - - - - - - - - - Zack’s hole is on full display, his lean body strapped to an angled table in the middle of Tom’s pleasure cave. Tom turns a gear and tightens Zack’s restrains further, pulling his arms and legs out wider as he kneels down to see Zack’s abused entrance. “So loose and wet for daddy. Good lil’ slut.” “Y-yes master, want you to.. to claim my hole...” Zack tries to rut onto the steel table, his hardon weeping, but Tom tightens the gears to keep him from wriggling. “It’s not your time anymore, slut.” A devilish grin crosses Tom’s visage as he steps forward, rubbing his stout, fat dick between Zack’s blushing cheeks. His hot breath runs across Zack’s neck, resting his head on the boy’s shoulders as he grips Zack’s waist. “Now take daddy’s big dick, slut.” With a labored thrust Zack is penetrated, Tom’s thick member driving into his used hole with an intense drive. Tom’s sweaty, furry musclegut and rounded pecs rub against Zack’s slim back, Tom’s grip moving up to Zack’s shoulders as he fucks his bitch like a man. Tom drives hard into the smooth twink, grunting with each heavy thrust, Zack’s stretched hole offering only the slightest resistance as Tom forces his full length into his sub. “Ain’t… gonna be long, fu-fuck.. FUCK...” Tom’s thrusts intensify, becoming faster as the beefy stud knows his big finish is approaching. He reaches up and pushes Zack’s head to the table, grunting as he fucks his bitch. “Y-ohh.. YEAH!” With a roar, Tom blows his load into his lover, bucking wildly into him as gushes of white spurt out around his cock, oozing down the table to Tom’s feet as he fills his sub. His animalistic mating echoes loudly, causing Zack’s stomach and chest to bang on the table as he finishes. “Oooh… ohhh fu—fuck yeahhh...” Tom’s voice tapers off into a deep growl, massive veins rocketing across his forearms and down his back as his deltoids bulge, thrusting his shoulders back as they stiffen and expand with new bulk. Thick black hair races across his back, spreading down the taper of his waist as it tightens, his chest barreling outward and forcing Zack back onto the table. Tom gnaws at the air, his thighs forcing his legs apart as they ripple with growth and strength, dense hair multiplying across the surface of his lower body. His calves bulge and stretch, back flaring out further as he gains more height. His blocky, rounded gut swells further, matching his cartoonish pecs in width, harness resting on the top of his solid muscle belly. Tom’s hair tightens across his skull, receding into a jet black crew cut that fades into his clean-cut beard, curls of fur spiraling out of his chest and tickling Zack’s smooth back. Sharp pains erupt in his fat pink nipples as his weight rests on Zack, large silver rings appearing on his chest, another blooming out of his broad nose. The eruptions of seed into Zack intensify as Tom hulks out once more, to the point where his smooth abs have begun to bloat from the volume of Tom’s release. Soon, Zack’s rigid cock pulses out a load of its own across the table, then another. The two begin to cum in unison, Zack’s moans growing higher as Tom feels Zack’s ass starting to cradle him, not realizing the twink’s rear is swelling. The flat, bubbly surface inflates into two snow-white globes, Zack’s skinny thighs strengthening as he keeps himself from falling limp. Zack’s flat chest blooms outward with new, squared pecs, undefined stomach crunching into a solid six-pack to match. The dusting of black on his chest disappears, his pubes sucking inward as his body takes on a golden tan, hair being slicked upward by an unseen force as it lightens to platinum blonde. The changing twink feels a bulge within his hole and screams, the hard object poking at his most sensitive areas as his release starts to slow, Tom’s tapering off as well. With an obscene SHLLURP, Tom pulls his cock from his lover to reveal a bulky silver Prince Albert piercing the head of his oversized cock, covered in warm essence. - - - - - - - - - Tom’s hairy, thick body was on full display at Pride, having traded up to a lavish five-point harness that wraps around his musclegut and back, accenting his broad frame. Zack followed him, leash dangling from his collar as he basked in his new life, doting on his monstrous muscle daddy.
  23. RosieWorships

    Full Moon Rising Part 2

    Full Moon Rising Part One- Full Moon Rising Part 2- "Did you have any problems finding what I asked for?" Hailee tugged the collar of her coat closer as she stepped out of the warm apartment building towards Dominic’s partner, Doug. It had been two weeks since she had found and bit her mate, and finally tonight he would undergo his first shift with the full moon. "The thickest tungsten chains in all of Chicago, coated in silver." Doug gave the duffle bag a little shake as he nodded at Hailee. "If this doesn't hold him, I don't know what will," he was quick to add. Hailee nodded her head, offering Doug a weak smile before moving to take the heavy bag from his hand. The entire department had been in an uproar about Dominic’s transformation-- and understandably so. It’s not everyday that a grown man goes from five foot eleven to six and a half feet overnight. She had suspected that most of the other officers had just been envious of Dominic’s late growth spurt-- which is what they were referring to it as now. While everyone else had resorted to ostracizing the now beastly officer, Doug had just seemed genuinely concerned for his partners safety and health. “I want to thank you,” Hailee began. “For everything.” Doug tried to brush her off insisting it was no big deal, but Hailee was persistent. “No, I mean it,” she continued. “Dominic almost lost his job because of this. If you hadn’t suggested the blood tests and then helped me to get that doctor to agree that Dominic suffered some late production in his pituitary gland--” Hailee trailed off as Dominic’s large silver Range Rover pulled up to the curb. As her big man hopped out and rounded the rear end of the car, Hailee saw Doug's jaw fall open a little at the sight of him. "Did he get-- even bigger?" The awestruck man muttered. "Overnight?" With a nod, Hailee answered. "It's the moon preparing him to withstand the physical transformation his body will undergo in a little bit." “I don’t understand,” the other officer shook his head. "How come you don't look any different?" As the large alpha male approached the two, Hailee just turned and gave Doug a smile. "How do you know that parts of me haven't?" She countered, shooting a wink over her shoulder as Dominic wrapped his arm around her waist. Ushering her over to his car, Dominic effortlessly lifted Hailee with a single arm before helping her slide into the seat. As he leaned over to strap in her seat belt, Hailee almost opened her mouth to protest. But seeing as how this was his first shift, she figured the mark on his neck had kicked the mate bond into overdrive. She saw no need to test the temper of a weremale on the verge of shifting. Besides that, there would be plenty of rage later on. "So now what?" Dominic asked as he took the driver's seat next to Hailee. "Ok, so don't freak out--" With a sideways glance, Hailee began plugging in the coordinates on Dominic's GPS as she spoke. "--but there's this house over in Englewood--" "Englewood?" Doug shrieked slightly as he suddenly slid forward. "I don't know if you've heard, but that's a place I wouldn't even visit during the day!" "Oh c'mon," Hailee shot back. "You guys are cops." "Even more reason to avoid it, unless you want another hole to breath out of." Hailee glanced at Dominic for help, surely the hulk of a police officer would be on her side. But even he shrugged in response. "I hate to admit it, but the Pillsbury Doh-Boy is right. You might as well just paint a bullseye on us." As he swiveled the GPS mount towards him, Hailee watched as a frown etched itself into his normally handsome face. “How about we head out to the suburbs," Dominic suggested. "There's that old mental hospital in Manteno that's been abandoned for years." "We'll never make it in time," Hailee responded. As she placed her hand on top of his big forearm, Hailee's eyes pleaded with him to look down. Dominic gasped slightly at the sight of the much thicker hair now coating his arms. As he looked disbelievingly into the rearview mirror, he nearly yelped at the sight of his lengthening ears. "I think she's right." Doug tapped the big man gently on the shoulder. There was a noticeable change in his demeanor as he sat back in his seat. "We need to get you chained up, and fast." Hailee watched as Dominic's massive shoulders slumped in defeat. She could feel his displeasure and hesitation through the mate bond, but he remained silent as he turned off the expressway. As they pulled up to the house and unloaded the car, the sun just barely peeked over the horizon. "We need to hurry," Hailee called over her shoulder as she hustled up to the front porch. Dominic trailed slowly behind her as did a nervous looking Doug. She could sense that her mate wasn't exactly thrilled at the idea of being here, and to make matters worse, the goldenrod Cook County Condemned sign posted in the window surely wasn't helping either. "You've gotta be shittin' me," Dominic cursed as he pointed at the sign. “And why the fuck do you have the keys?” "Not now, Dominic," Hailee gritted through clenched teeth. He was always so possessive-- so controlling. "Besides, we've got bigger things to worry about right now. Much bigger," she smirked as she wiggled her eyebrows up and down. A blast of musty air hit them as she opened the door. The place was tiny, maybe only eight-hundred square feet or so, and you could literally see the rest of the house from the living room-- save one heavy looking steel door towards the back. Where there should have been carpeting someone had laid a bright green synthetic turf and the lack of furniture and holes in the walls only helped to further the assumption that the house was formerly used by junkies and thugs. "Follow me," Hailee murmured as she headed in. Dominic’s and Doug's impressed whistles echoed about the small room of reinforced steel. The ten by ten cell had never seemed small to her before, but the moment her mate shifted, Hailee wondered how much room they would actually have. Hailee tossed the duffel into the middle of the room before kneeling and unzipping the bag. As she pulled out the chains, a slight hiss left her lips. "What happened?" Dominic was by her side in an instant, pulling her hand towards him. As she looked up at him, she couldn't fight back the mist that was forming in her eyes. "I'm so sorry," Hailee cried. With a shake of her head, she pulled her hand back into her lap. "I shouldn't have bit you," she confessed. "Everything about tonight--" the words caught in the back of her throat. "You're going to hate me in the morning," she whispered. Dominic laughed before tipping her chin up towards him. "That's-- impossible." There was a slight pause in between his words as his eyebrows knitted together in concern. "You are-- the best thing to ever hap--" With a horrific scream Dominic suddenly fell back against the ground. "Grab the chains!" Hailee yelled as she pulled a glock out of the bag. She made sure to slap an extended magazine into the pistol, before handing it off to Doug. "Silver bullets," she informed him. "You shoot him in the head if he gets free." Hailee felt helpless as she watched her mate writhe against the floor. She knew from personal experience that the first shift always took the longest, beginning the very moment that the sun set and not ending until the moon hung high in the sky. The word painful didn't even begin to describe the feeling. Bones cracked and elongated while organs shut down in order to shift about and enlarge. The human could literally feel every torturous second of every minute of every horrendous hour. And if that wasn't enough, there were also the mental changes that accompanied the entire transformation. It was absolute torture for the human, but bliss for the wolf. Not only did it feel like your body was being ripped apart, but at the same time your mind was being drowned in a deep, dark cave. The human felt like they were going blind, losing most of their other senses as well aside from the snapping of bones and sinew. They tasted copper-- salt-- vomit. Their skin going from burning to freezing to the numbness tingles of a limb that had fallen asleep. But for the wolf, the mind was just starting to come alive-- blooming with life and excitement. As the monster gradually took over and the human withdrew, the experience suddenly became pleasurable. The wolf would suddenly find himself filled with adrenaline and endorphins. Even the fever seemed to bring on a strange sense of comfort, like a high that fed into the beasts saveragery. Kneeling down beside him, Hailee used the hem of her shirt to dab at the sweat across Dominic's brow. Her hands pulled his head into her lap as her fingers attempted to relax him. It had been a challenge at first, but she and Doug had managed to get the shackles around each one of his limbs. As she looked up at her mate's partner, she could sense his nervousness, especially everytime Dominic released an agonizing scream. "I don't understand." Doug shook his head as his eyes raked over Hailee. "He's been at this for over an hour, but you haven't even slightly changed." "The first transformation is always the worst," Hailee explained. "The next time won't take nearly as long and each month after that it should get a little easier." Doug winced as Dominic let out another ear piercing shriek. "No offense, but I don't think I ever want to become-- well. You know--" With a nod, Doug gestured towards the big man with his pointer finger before returning sympathetic eyes towards Hailee. "There is absolutely no way I would ever volunteer for this," he exclaimed. Hailee's gaze dropped towards Dominic as she held onto him the best she could. With her slender arm draped tightly around the front of his broad chest, Hailee mumbled almost inaudibly as guilt tore her up. "He didn't have much of a choice either," Hailee replied. "That night in the alley, my wolf immediately recognized him as her mate. Before I even had a chance to register what was going on, I found myself pulling away-- a fresh bite festered with venom on his neck." "Well, I wouldn't beat yourself up over it too much," Doug shook his head as he spoke. "Dom's repeatedly told me how meeting you was the best thing to ever happen. And personally, I think he kind of enjoys it-- the power, the might." The other officer suddenly looked down at Hailee thoughtfully before tilting his head to the side. "Speaking of which, why don't we need to restrain you?" Doug asked. Hailee smiled before answering as she looked down at the large cop. "I've been at this a lot longer than he has," she shrugged. "And after six years of shifting, I find that I have a little more control over the hunger than a newbie. The idea of tearing into someone, ripping apart flesh from bones-- doesn't quite get my wolf excited as much as it used to anymore. She's waited a long time to find her mate," Hailee explained. "And I'm pretty sure she'll have her fill." With a pause, Hailee looked up from Dominic before shooting Doug a quick wink. "Tonight's special will feature something a little different-- " she smirked. "I'm thinking Dominic a la mode." Another hour or so had passed and Dominic still had yet to fully shift. His voice had deepened incredibly to that of something demonic, but his wails had turned hoarse. No doubt his throat had grown strained. As her gaze shifted towards the barred window and up at the night sky, Hailee knew it wouldn't be long until everything would get worse. She could feel her own body heat beginning to rise as the moon moved into its fully illuminated peak. With the sound of clothes ripping, and more ear splitting screams, Hailee estimated it would only be a few more minutes now. She just hoped Doug was ready for what he was about to see. Hailee watched as Doug staggered into the corner, paralyzed with fear. While she had remained relatively the same size, Dominic was monstrous-- hovering somewhere around eight or nine feet. He looked like an incarnation of the most terrifying creature ever depicted on the silver screen. But this wasn't a horror movie or someone in a costume playing make believe. Everything about this was terrifying and real. Just as she had told him in the beginning, Dominic stood upright on two incredibly dense legs. Thick striations rippled against the moonlight along each of his furry quads. While his huge, muscular torso had maintained it's overall humanoid shape, it had grown proportionately along with the rest of his body-- as had the incredible muscles throughout his rib cage and chest. His shirt had never stood a chance against the set of powerful, broad shoulders connected to his arms. The weremale bent over for a moment as the already immense muscles in his back grew larger, doubling up. As he did so, Hailee noted how the swollen biceps she had always admired so much, were now covered in a thick, dark fur and probably twice their regular size. His hands had also extended into long fingers, tipped with sharp, pointy claws. But usually it wasn't those that scared the humans. No, it was the face. Riddled with broken blood vessels, his eyes actually glowed with a fluorescent blue. They seemed to keep Doug hypnotized in the corner as the werewolf stalked forward. His jaw hung open slightly while saliva dripped from his fangs. The beast observed his prey intently before issuing a guttural growl. It wasn't until Dominic turned to give a tug on the restraint keeping him from his fresh kill, that Hailee sprung into action. The smell of urine was strong as she placed herself between the monster and his partner. Almost instantly Dominic’s eyes darkened, and it was then that shewolf realized just how much everything had grown. Hailee barely had enough time to yell for Doug to get to the car before Dominic suddenly pounced on her. The hindrance of shackles and chains quickly becoming a thing of the past. It didn't matter if Doug made sure the door latched behind him, Hailee was certain it wouldn't stop the gigantic werewolf either, if what he wanted laid on the other side. Luckily for the three of them, Dominic seemed preoccupied tonight with the hot, little female squirming underneath him. All too soon Dominic's hands clamped around her, and without any mercy, he yanked her to his chest. He panted hard as the enormous veins on his cock pumped with blood, making it stiffen and curve slightly upwards. Hailee tensed, knowing what was to come. She welcomed it though-- submitted to it even. She knew tonight he would finally be able to mark her as his own. Suddenly Dominic threw her to the ground, tearing her shorts and tank top from her as she fell. As he followed on his knees, he quickly lapped the span of her sex with his tongue, swirling her clit and teasing the tender nub. "Dominic!" Hailee screamed his name to the heavens as her body recovered from the first climax of the night. She thrust her hips forward, wilfully opening herself to him. But the Alpha male didn't need to be coaxed into taking full advantage of such an invitation. She twisted within the grip of his strong claws as he flicked his tongue with long, sensuous strokes. Her eyes began to roll back as the pleasure was almost excruciating and the need so great she could scarcely think. Hailee whimpered when Dominic unexpectedly pulled away. He growled deep and long as he pressed his huge cock against her cunt. She squirmed as he placed the head to her hole. His member was so much bigger now that the werewolf had come out to play. She could feel the hilt of him ramming against her cervix with tremendous force, the air blown out of her lungs with every incredible thrust. Her fangs extend as her sharp nails dug into the thick muscles of his back. The faint scent of his blood hung in the air as his shaft pushed deeper inside. Hailee's release grew close as he continued pounding his prick in her deep and fast. Effortlessly the werewolf stood with Hailee still sheathed around his cock. His enormous fingers wrapped around her slim waist as he started to lift her up and down, bouncing her on his member right where they stood. Nothing about Dominic’s movements were gentle as he snarled and growled against her ear. He fucked her full force, pounding her harder-- faster-- deeper. Hailee swore any minute now he was likely to erupt. Just as they both were about to tumble off the cliff, Hailee could feel Dominic’s incredibly powerful body stiffen. His flattened tongue roughly caressing the spot where her shoulder met her neck. His large body seemed to shake with desire, or hell maybe it was her own. Either way Hailee suddenly howled-- half in pleasure, half in pain. As his mark scorched across her flesh, euphoria exploded in her veins. The large Alpha male shuddered against her as he fired his seed deep inside. A loud roar tore from his lips letting the world know that the 'Wolf Cop' had finally marked Hailee as his own. * ** *** Hailee came to sometime later, the powerful orgasm from earlier causing her to see stars before blacking out. For a moment she had panicked upon seeing the steel door cracked open, until she felt the large, warm body of her mate sleeping curled up along her side. Even as he slept, she was aware of a new presence inside her head. It was like she could feel Dominic in the background-- sense his pleasure at making her his. Hailee could feel herself beginning to melt back into her human form, the fur and fangs slowly receding and melting back into flesh. Sun up must have been approaching, she figured. But for Dominic, the return to his native appearance would also take twice as long. A smile ghosted her lips as she watched the rise and fall of his massive chest. As soft snores escaped the sleeping beast, she found herself growing grateful that his first go had been rather peaceful. Unlike the blood bath she had awoken to years ago. She had just snuggled in closer to her mate's warmth when her eyes widened at the scent in the air. She prayed Doug stayed out of sight, but as a few of the floorboards by the door way creaked, Dominic's eyes suddenly snapped open. "Dominic! No!" Hailee screamed. But as the other man went down she knew it was too late. The werewolf’s teeth had dug deep into Doug's thigh, but judging by the lack of spray, Hailee figured Dom had missed anything large or important. "Oh fuck. Oh shit. Oh my fuck!" Hailee cursed as she grabbed up what was left of the chains. She had expected the man to scream, to wail in agony at the pain. But what she hadn't anticipated was for his body to start morphing.
  24. dominantmusclemaster

    Master's Pup

    Masters Pup I walk through the door, lock it behind me and make my way to the living room. As I enter the room I glance at the clock on the wall. Ten o’ clock exactly, that’s good. I strip out of my clothes; jeans, t-shirt, jacket, socks and trainers, and lay them neatly folded on the sofa. Wearing only my boxers I walk into the middle of the room and kneel down facing the door. After a few minutes I hear his footsteps as he climbs the stairs from the basement and a shiver of anticipation runs through me. As he walks through the door into the room wearing only a pair of pale blue workout tights, it takes all of my self-control not to run over to him. To grab hold of his supremely powerful body and feel his hot, bulging muscles. To kiss his smooth, tanned skin. To savour his masculine scent. But I do not. I am a good pup and I know my place and what is expected of me. Instead I kneel before him, drinking in the sight of his physical perfection. His face is handsome and angular face, his chin darkened with a day’s stubble. His huge muscular chest rises and falls rhythmically with each breath he takes and leads down to his solid clearly defines abs. His small waist flares out into huge quads sheathed in blue spandex, the material so tight that his impressive cock is clearly outlined. He is the ultimate embodiment of masculinity. Strong, powerful, authoritive. “Good morning pup”, he smiles, his deep, dark brown eyes boring into mine, stripping my mind open and allowing him to see every aspect of me. My deepest needs and desires opened up to him. “G…good morning Master”, I croak, the mere sound of his deep commanding voice rendering me almost speechless with desire. My cock twitches in my boxers as he walks past me and I smell the musky scent from his body, a smell so potently masculine that it could be bottled as a testosterone substitute. I look over at him and take in the sight of his muscular bubble butt, flexing erotically beneath the spandex as he walks. He opens a cabinet and on a shelf sits several dog collars. I feel a pang of jealousy as I notice another collar has been added since last week. Another pup added to his ever growing litter. All of the collars are identical. Black leather, with a small ring on the back to attach a lead and a small metal plate on the front on which our names are engraved. Mine says, “laundry pup”, and I sometimes wonder if Master even remembers my birth name. I say birth as opposed to real name because my real name is whatever label my Master bestows upon me. He picks up my collar, stands behind me and gently fastens it around my neck. I feel a deep sense of peace come over me as we enact this symbol of his ownership of me. I have no cares of my own, no decisions to make. The only concern I now have is pleasing my Master. He will command and I will obey. I am liberated. “You have work to do pup”, he says, “I suggest you get started. “Yes Master”, I reply. On my hands and knees I crawl into the hall towards the laundry room. In my Masters presence I am not permitted to stand without his express permission. I am his pup and I am expected to crawl at his feet. Once in the laundry room I stand and walk over to the washing hamper. I start to lift out the dirty laundry when I notice a pair of black trunks. It is clear from the stains that my Master has at some point unloaded a torrent of cum into them and I lift them to my face. I inhale deeply, savouring the smell of my Master’s crotch, my dick hardening as I do so. I am tempted to place them in my mouth, to hungrily suck on them and taste my Master, but I refrain. It is enough that I am smelling his dirty underwear, to lick them without his permission would seem like a violation. I am here to serve him, not satisfy my own perverted urges. I start to load the washing machine and once that is done I empty the dryer in preparation for the ironing. I glance up at the flat screen TV mounted on the wall opposite the ironing board and stare. The screen is linked to a camera in my Master’s basement gym and he is there performing dumbbell flies with 2 massive looking barbells. I stare in awe as he performs rep after rep, his muscles flexing and contracting in beautiful symphony. My Master doesn’t always work out whilst I am performing my duties but when he does it is both a blessing and a curse. Watching him work out his superbly conditioned body makes me painfully hard. There is no TV in the basement, nor does my Master bother with music. He is completely focused, approaching his work outs with the same single minded focus he approaches everything else. His commitment to the task at hand is total. But I must not allow myself to be distracted by his physical perfection. I have a job to do and I am expected to do it well. My Master expects his clothes to be as perfect as the body they adorn, and if I do not perform to his standards I will be punished. Of course, no punishment hurts as much as the knowledge that I have disappointed him. I begin to iron his clothes, focussing on the task and not the screen, ensuring every article is perfect before moving onto the next. As I carefully place a shirt on a hanger I notice that he has moved onto barbell squats. I allow myself a few minutes to stop and watch, as he bends his knees and his perfectly defined muscle butt lowers towards the floor, the spandex threatening to rip apart from the pressure of his swollen glutes. I can feel myself leaking pre-cum as he straightens his legs and rises back up with agonising slowness before repeating the movement. I glance down at myself to see wet spots on the front of my boxers and look away from the screen, using all my will power to stop myself from erupting uncontrollably. I go back to my tasks, emptying the washing machine and loading the laundry into the dryer, finishing off the ironing and then taking the freshly ironed clothes into his room and putting them away exactly as he likes it, all the while fighting the urge not to get distracted by the absolute masculine perfection on the screen before me. Once all the laundry is completed I head back into the living room and resume my position in the middle of the room. Ten minutes or so pass before I hear his footsteps once more ascending the stairs. I hear him walk down the hallway towards his bedroom and know that he is checking I have completed my tasks to his satisfaction. When he finally comes back into the living room the expression on his face is unreadable and he is carrying a lead. Without a word he moves behind me and attaches the lead to my collar. He walks towards the full length mirror on the far wall and tugs at the lead so that I immediately crawl after him. He stops in front of the mirror and admires himself for a few moments. The contrast between us is stark. My pale, flabby body looks truly pitiful alongside his swollen tanned muscles. Every aspect of his physique dwarfs my own. He is bigger than me, harder stronger than me. Side by side like this there can be no doubt that he is superior to me in every way. It simply reinforces my understanding that he was born to rule and I was born to serve. He moves behind me and begins to wrap the lead around his wrist, taking up the slack until my head is pulled back against him. I feel his dick, rock hard against the back of my skull and feel a surge of pride in the knowledge that my servitude is the cause of his arousal. “Take out your dick”, he commands, and I immediately reach into my boxers and take out my engorged cock. My arousal is obvious but it is no way compares to the monster appendage pressing against my skull. “Stroke yourself”. Again I obey instantly and start to slowly pump my cock. He gives another tug on the lead causing it to press against my throat, making it difficult to breath. “What are you?” he asks. “I..I am a lowly submissive”, I gasp, “and I crave the authority of my Master”. He raises his free arm and flexes increasing my arousal as I watch the reflection of the muscle swelling in size and hardness. “Repeat your mantra”, he says flexing his chest. “I am a lowly submissive and I crave the authority of my Master”, I croak. The constriction against my throat and the sight of his powerful pecs bouncing up and down are making it hard to breathe, but I dutifully chant my mantra over and over again. These are the last words I hear myself say every night as I drift off to sleep. This is the first thought I have every morning when I awaken. My very existence summed up in 13 words. I increase the tempo of my stroking as I watch his powerful, Godlike body flex over me. My breathing becomes more ragged, my voice more shrill as I feel my orgasm approach. “Cum”, he commands, and my body obeys, shooting my thick milky fluid over the floor. He unclips the lead and I slump forward physically and mentally drained. “Clean up your mess”, he growls, walking out the room. I know what is expected of me. Whenever my Master allows me to cum in his presence I am expected to lick it up afterwards but it is a small price to pay for the most intense orgasms I have ever experienced. I lean forward and begin to lap my cum off the floor and am almost finished when he returns holding a dog bowl. He watches wordlessly as I lick up the last of my cum and then places the bowl on the ground. “Thank you Master”, I say, touched by his thoughtfulness. My mouth is dry, gritty and foul tasting and I begin to lap thirstily from the bowl. The yellow liquid is warm and slightly salty and I am honoured at being allowed to ingest my Masters Godly nectar. As I slurp gratefully on his warm piss he picks up his phone and sits down on the large leather sofa. “Hey, it’s me”, he says when the other person answers. “Did you make a reservation? Good, I’ll pick you up from your place at 8, we can have a quick drink before we eat. See you then babe.” I cannot help but feel envious towards the lucky woman that will get the chance to sit across a table from this Supreme Being, knowing that at the end of the evening he will be fucking her into whimpering submission. He hangs up and immediately dials another number. This time his voice is more authoritative. “You pick me up from my house at quarter to eight and drive me into town. Don’t be late”. He ends the call without even waiting for a reply, knowing that whomever was on the other end is incapable of refusing him. When I finish drinking what is in the bowl he walks over to me, removes the collar and places back in the cabinet. “I have no further use for you today pup”, he says, “get dressed and leave. I will see you on Wednesday”. “Yes Master”, I reply, “thank you for allowing me the honour of serving you”. He smiles at my response and leaves the room. I once more gaze longingly at his broad, powerful back and incredible glutes as he walks away, and know that the next 3 days will seem like an eternity.
×

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Terms of Use.